THE NEW ZEALAND OFFICIAL YEAR-BOOK, 1928


Table of Contents

PREFACE

THE 1928 issue of the “New Zealand Official Year-book” represents the thirty-sixth number of the volume, and the seventh of the present royal-octavo series, the introduction of which in 1921 synchronized with a definite forward policy in the activities of the Census and Statistics Office and in the presentation of its publications.

Although slightly reduced in bulk as compared with the 1927 number (due principally to the condensation of certain letterpress and statistical detail which had appeared in several issues), the 1928 number not only retains all of the salient features of its immediate predecessor, but also contains a substantial amount of new matter. Two entirely new sections have been added, one dealing with the tramway systems of the Dominion, and the other containing the summarized results of the first annual collection of statistics of building and construction activities. The section on water-power has been rewritten and extended, and now presents the data on this important subject in a manner and sequence which will permit of a better study and appreciation of the various aspects of the question. The section dealing with the revenue and expenditure of the General Government has also been entirely rewritten, and that devoted to railways partially so. Many of the remaining sections incorporate new matter, and the letterpress has been brought up to date throughout.

Owing to the early prorogation of Parliament in 1926, it was found possible to include in the 1927 number of the Year-book a summary of the legislation of the 1926 session. This is not repeated in the current issue, and the late ending of the 1927 session has precluded the possibility of a synopsis of the legislation of 1927 being included. A reference to the new Customs tariff is, however, given in the section devoted to external trade, and cognizance has also been taken of 1927 enactments in other cases where these had been passed by the time the appropriate sections of the Year-book went through the press.

                                                                                                                        MALCOLM FRASER,
                                                                                                                                      Government Statistician.

Census and Statistics Office,
                 Wellington, 15th December, 1927.

Chapter 1. SECTION I.—DESCRIPTIVE

NEW ZEALAND.—LOCATION AND BOUNDARIES

THE Dominion of New Zealand consists of two large and several small islands in the South Pacific. These may be classified as follows:—

  1. Islands forming the Dominion proper, for statistical and general practical purposes:—

    North Island and adjacent islets.

    South Island and adjacent islets.

    Stewart Island and adjacent islets.

    Chatham Islands.

  2. Outlying islands included within the geographical boundaries of New Zealand as proclaimed in 1847:—

    Three Kings Islands.

    Auckland Islands.

    Campbell Island.

    Antipodes Islands.

    Bounty Islands.

    Snares Islands.

  3. Islands annexed to New Zealand:—

    Kermadec Islands.

    Cook Islands.

    Niue (or Savage) Island.

    Palmerston Island.

    Penrhyn (or Tongareva) Island.

    Manahiki Island.

    Rakaanga Island.

    Pukapuka (or Danger) Island.

    Nassau Island.

    Suwarrow Island.

The Proclamation of British sovereignty over New Zealand, dated the 30th January, 1840, gave as the boundaries of what was then the colony the following degrees of latitude and longitude: On the north, 34° 30' S. lat.; on the south, 47° 10' S. lat.; on the east, 179° 0' E. long.; on the west, 166° 5' E. long. These limits excluded small portions of the extreme north of the North Island and of the extreme south of Stewart Island.

In April, 1842, by Royal Letters Patent, and again by the Imperial Act 26 and 27 Vict., c. 23 (1863), the boundaries were altered so as to extend from 33° to 53° of south latitude and from 162° of east longitude to 173° of west longitude. By Proclamation bearing date the 21st July, 1887, the Kermadec Islands, lying between the 29th and 32nd degrees of south latitude and the 177th and 180th degrees of west longitude, were declared to be annexed to and to become part of the then Colony of New Zealand.

By Proclamation of the 10th June, 1901, the Cook Group of islands, and all the other islands and territories situate within the boundary-lines mentioned in the following schedule, were included as from the 11th June, 1901:—

A line commencing at a point at the intersection of the 23rd degree of south latitude and the 156th degree of longitude west of Greenwich, and proceeding due north to the point of intersection of the 8th degree of south latitude and the 156th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due west to the point of intersection of the 8th degree of south latitude and the 167th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due south to the point of intersection of the 17th degree of south latitude and the 167th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due west to the point of intersection of the 17th degree of south latitude and the 170th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due south to the point of intersection of the 23rd degree of south latitude and the 170th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; and thence due east to the point of intersection of the 23rd degree of south latitude and the 156th degree of longitude west of Greenwich.

By mandate of the League of Nations the New Zealand Government also now administers the former German possession of Western Samoa; and, jointly with the Imperial Government and the Government of Australia, holds the League's mandate over the Island of Nauru.

By Imperial Order in Council of the 30th July, 1923, the coasts of the Ross Sea, with the adjacent islands and territories, were declared a British settlement within the meaning of the British Settlements Act, 1887, and named the Ross. Dependency. The Governor-General of New Zealand is Governor of the Ross Dependency, and is vested with the administration of the dependency.

By Imperial Orders in Council of the 4th November, 1925, the Union or Tokelau Islands (consisting of the islands of Fakaofu, Nukunono, and Atafu, and the small islands, islets, rocks, and reefs depending on them) were excluded from the Gilbert and Ellice Islands Colony, and placed under the administration of the Governor-General of New Zealand. In accordance with a provision of the second of these Orders in Council, the Governor-General's authority and powers in connection with the administration of the islands were, by New Zealand Order in Council of the 8th March, 1926, delegated to the Administrator of Western Samoa.

AREA

The total area of the Dominion of New Zealand, which does not include the territories administered under mandate, the Ross Dependency, and the Tokelau Islands, is 103,862 square miles. The areas of the principal islands are as follows:—

 Square Miles.
North Island and adjacent islets44,131
South Island and adjacent islets58,120
Stewart Island and adjacent islets.662
Chatham Islands372
          Total Dominion proper103,285
“Outlying” islands284
“Annexed” islands293
          Grand total103,862

MOUNTAINS

The mountainous character of New Zealand is one of its most striking physical characteristics. In the North Island mountains occupy approximately one-tenth of the surface; but, with the exception of the four volcanic peaks of Egmont (8,260 ft.), Ruapehu (9,175 ft.), Ngauruhoe (7,515 ft.), and Tongariro (6,458ft.), they do not exceed an altitude of 6,000 ft. Of these four volcanoes only the first-named can be classed as extinct. Other dormant volcanoes include Mount Tarawera and White Island, both of which have, in recent years, erupted with disastrous consequences. Closely connected with the volcanic system are the multitudinous hot springs and geysers.

The South Island contains much more mountainous country than is to be found in the North. Along almost its entire length runs the mighty chain known as the Southern Alps, rising to its culmination in Mount Cook (12,349 ft.). No fewer than sixteen peaks of the Southern Alps attain a height of over 10,000 ft. Owing to the snow-line being low in New Zealand, many largo and beautiful glaciers exist. The Tasman Glacier (Southern Alps), which has a total length of over eighteen miles and an average width of one mile and a quarter, is the largest. On the west coast the terminal face of the Franz Josef Glacier is but a few hundred feet above sea-level.

The following list of named peaks over 7,000 ft. in height has been compiled from various sources. It does not purport to cover all such peaks, nor is exactitude claimed in respect of the elevations shown, many of which are known to be only approximate.

Mountain or Peak.Height (Feet).
* Not available.
North Island
     Ruapehu9,175
     Egmont8,260
     Ngauruhoe7,515
Kaikoura Ranges
     Tapuaenuku9,460
     Kaitarau8,700
     Mitre Peak8,532
     Whakari8,500
     St. Bernard7,416
     Dillon7,132
St. Arnaud Range
     Travers7,666
Spenser Range
     Franklyn7,671
     Una7,540
     Ella7,438
     Faerie Queen7,332
     Paske7,260
     Humboldt7,240
     Dora7,100
Southern Alps
     Cook12,349
     Tasman11,475
     Dampier11,287
     Silberhorn10,757
     Lendenfeldt10,456
     David's Dome10,443
     Malte Brun10,421
     Teichelmann10,370
     Sefton10,354
     Haast10,294
     Elie de Beaumont10,200
     Douglas Peak10,107
     La Perouse10,101
     Haidinger10,059
     De la Beche10,058
     The Minarets10,058
     Aspiring9,975
     Hamilton9,915
     Glacier Peak9,865
     Grey Peak9,800
     Aiguilles Rouges9,731
     Nazomi9,716
     Darwin9,715
     Chudleigh9,686
     Annan9,667
     Low9,653
     Haeckel9,649
     Goldsmith9,532
     Conway Peak9,519
     Walter9,507
     Green9,305
     D'Archiac9,279
     Hochstetter Dome9,258
     Earnslaw9,250
     Hutton9,200
     Nathan9,200
     Sibbald9,180
     Arrowsmith9,171
     Bristol Top9,167
     Spencer9,167
     The Footstool9,073
     Rudolf9,039
     The Dwarf9,025
     Burns8,984
     Nun's Veil8,975
     Bell Peak8,950
     Johnson8,858
     Aylmer8,819
     Hopkins8,790
     Brodrick8,777
     Priest's Cap8,761
     Halcombe8,743
     Aurora Peak8,733
     Meeson8,704
     Meteor Peak8,701
     Mannering8,700
     Ward8,681
     Brunner8,678
     Jervois8,675
     Couloir Peak8,675
     Whitcombe8,656
     Sealy8,651
     Moffatt8,647
     Thomson8,646
     Hooker8,644
     Vampire Peak8,600
     Aigrette Peak8,594
     Dilemma Peak8,592
     Evans8,580
     Bismarck8,575
     Glenmary8,524
     Isabel8,518
     Dechen8,500
     Loughnan8,495
     Pibrac8,472
     Wolseley8,438
     Unicorn Peak8,394
     Forbes8,385
     Anderegg8,360
     Strachan8,359
     Beatrice8,350
     Jackson8,349
     Maunga Ma8,335
     Livingstone8,334
     Baker Peak8,330
     Bannie8,300
     Eagle Peak8,300
     Conrad8,300
     Richmond8,300
     Acland8,294
     Jukes8,289
     Darby8,287
     Centaur8,284
     Tyndall8,282
     Macfarlane8,278
     Victoire8,269
     Alba8,268
     Coronet Peak8,265
     Percy Smith8,254
     Williams8,249
     Roberts8,239
     Malcolm Peak8,236
     Cumine8,223
     Huxley8,201
     Kim8,200
     Spence8,200
     Eric8,200
     Drummond8,197
     McClure8,192
     Blair Peak8,185
     Huss8,165
     Louper Peak8,165
     The Anthill8,160
     Ansted8,157
     Dennistoun8,150
     Dun Fiunary8,147
     Tyndall8,116
     Fettes8,092
     Trent8,076
     King8,064
     Glacier Dome8,047
     McKerrow8,047
     Humphries8,028
     Lucia8,015
     Graceful Peak8,000
     Lean Peak8,000
     Raureka Peak8,000
     Fletcher7,995
     Farrar7,982
     Radove7,914
     Cooper7,897
     Ramsay7,880
     Frances7,876
     Cloudy Peak7,870
     Observation Peak7,862
     Cadogan Peak7,850
     Blackburn7,835
     Strauchon7,815
     Du Faur Peak7,800
     Turret Peak7,800
     Dobson7,799
     Westland7,762
     Dark7,753
     Hulka7,721
     Copland7,695
     Park Dome7,688
     Turner's Peak7,679
     Edison7,669
     Petermann7,664
     Montgomery7,661
     St. Mary7,656
     Fraser7,654
     Taylor7,641
     Sibyl Peak7,625
     Edith Peak7,600
     Madonna Peak7,600
     McKenzie7,563
     Onslow7,561
     Novara Peak7,542
     Proud Peak7,540
     Nicholson7,500
     Pyramus7,500
     Howitt7,490
     Erebus7,488
     Eros7,452
     Rolleston7,447
     Turnbull7,400
     Annette7,351
     Neave7,350
     Roon7,344
     Maitland7,291
     Adams7,247
     Jollie7,232
     Enys7,202
     Potts7,197
     German7,184
     Hutt7,180
     Kinkel7,121
     Marshman7,116
     Murray7,065
     Artist Dome7,061
     McFettrick Peak7,061
     Beaumont7,035
     Ballance7,008
     Burnett7,003
Two Thumbs Range
     Thumbs8,338
     Alma8,204
     Fox7,604
     Musgrave7,379
     Chevalier7,339
     Sinclair7,022
Darran Range
     Tutoko9,691
     Madeline9,042
     Christina8,676
     Milne8,000
Barrier Range
     Edward8,459
     Pollux8,341
     Brewster8,264
     Castor8,256
     Liverpool8,040
     Islington7,700
     Goethe7,680
     Cosmos7,640
     Oblong Peak7,600
     Somnus7,599
     Joffre7,500
     French7,400
     Plead7,400
     Moira7,300
     Clarke7,300
     Plunket7,220
     Ark7,190
     Balloon*
The Remarkables
     Double Cone7,688
     Ben Nevis.7,650

MINERAL WATERS AND SPAS

The hot springs of the North Island form one of the most remarkable features of New Zealand. They are found over a large area, extending from Tongariro, south of Lake Taupo, to Ohaeawai, in the extreme north—a distance of some three hundred miles; but the principal seat of hydrothermal action appears to be in the neighbourhood of Lake Rotorua, about forty miles north-north-east from Lake Taupo. By the destruction of the famed Pink and White Terraces at Lake Rotomahana during the eruption of Mount Tarawera on the 10th June, 1886, the neighbourhood was deprived of attractions unique in character and of unrivalled beauty; but the natural features of the country—the numerous lakes, geysers, and hot springs, some of which possess remarkable curative properties in certain complaints—are still very attractive to tourists and invalids. The importance of conserving this region as a sanatorium for all time has been recognized by the Government, and it is dedicated by Act of Parliament to that purpose.

There are also several small hot springs in the South Island, the best-known being those at Hanmer.

The following article on the mineral waters and spas of New Zealand is by the Government Balneologist, Dr. J. D. C. Duncan, M.B., Ch.B. (Edin.), Member of the International Society of Medical Hydrology, Fellow of the Royal Society of Medicine, and Fellow of the Royal Geographical Society:—

INTRODUCTORY

It has been acknowledged by the leading hydrologists in Europe that New Zealand possesses the most valuable mineral waters in existence. Not only are these mineral waters interesting from a tourist's point of view, but they are, because of their medicinal value, of great therapeutic importance, and, as a Dominion asset, worthy of the deepest scientific consideration.

From the spectacular aspect only a brief mention need be made in this article, as a full description of springs, geysers, and mud-pools has been given in Dr. Herbert's book, “The Hot Springs of New Zealand”—a book that presents a comprehensive and vivid picture of the main manifestations of thermal activity in New Zealand.

Dealing with the medical-scientific aspect of the mineral waters, the space of this article will permit only the shortest account of the treatments; and, as the Rotorua Spa is of premier importance, the article will be confined almost entirely to its operations.

Since and as the result of experience gained during the war the subject of hydrotherapy has been recreated on modern scientific lines, and the actions of thermal mineral waters have been investigated, both chemically and physiologically, in determining their therapeutic value in the treatment of disease.

MINERAL WATERS

The mineral waters which have been harnessed for therapeutic use at the Rotorua Spa are of two main varieties—viz., the “Rachel,” winch is an alkaline. sulphuretted water, emollient to the skin, and sedative in reaction; and the “Priest,” or free-acid water, which, due to the presence of free sulphuric acid, is mainly stimulating and tonic in reaction. There is, in addition to the foregoing, a valuable silicious mud similar to that found in Pistany, in Czecho-Slovakia, which, in its own sphere in hydrotherapy, exerts its influence as a curative agent.

However, it is in the “Priest” waters that one finds one's most valuable ally in the treatment of arthritis, fibrositis (the so-called rheumatic affections), and cases of nervous debility. The “Rachel” and mud baths are used mostly in those cases of fibrositis where the condition requires a softening effect; and in the types where pain is a manifest symptom these baths are invaluable as soothing and sedative agents.

REACTIONS IN THE BATH

In these natural acid baths the reactions are mainly stimulating, with increased hyperæmia in the parts submerged, and marked lessening of pain and swelling in the affected joints and tissues. Those waters containing free carbonic-acid gas are used for the oases of fibrositis in which the circulation requires the stimulating action of gaseous baths.

The “New Priest” waters, containing approximately 16.80 grains per gallon of free sulphuric acid, are utilized in the form of open pools, deep step-down baths, and slipper baths. They are prescribed at a suitable temperature for the individual case.

The “Old Priest” waters, containing a much lower degree of free acid (3.77 grains to the gallon), and of varying temperatures (from 84° F. to 102° F.), are used for treatment at their source. The waters, percolating through their pumice - bed, are confined in pools, and contain free carbonic-acid gas bubbling through the water.

The very strong “Postmaster” waters are also confined within pools on the natural pumice - bed, and, by a primitive arrangement of wooden sluice-valves, maintained at three ranges of temperature—viz., 104°, 106°, and 108° F. They contain 22.29 grains of free sulphuric acid to the gallon, and are strongly counter-irritant in their reactions.

INDICATIONS AND TECHNIQUE

In such a brief account as this one can only deal in generalizations, and the forms of treatment mentioned must necessarily be subject to wide variations. In any form of hydro-therapeutic treatment the regime must be adapted to the individual manifestations of the disease, and no routine rules or regulations can be laid down in spa operations.

The “New Priest” waters are, for the most part, prescribed for patients suffering from subacute or chronic fibrositis, subacute or chronic gout, and the various forms of arthritis. Except in cases of marked debility, those patients are given graduated baths, at temperatures ranging from 102° to 104° F., from ten to fifteen minutes daily. Most of the baths are fitted with a subaqueous douche having a pressure of 25 lb., which is directed under water on the affected tissues. The bath is usually followed by a light or hot pack, according to the needs of the case.

The subthermal “Old Priest” waters (temperature 84° F.), containing a high degree of free carbonic-acid gas, are particularly valuable in the treatment of functional nervous disease, and the methods of administration are similar to those obtaining at Nauheim. The reactions are markedly stimulating through the sympathetic nervous system, and bring about, by reflex action, a tonic effect on the heart.

The “Postmaster” baths are used in the treatment of the more chronic forms of fibrositis, arthritis deformans, and gout, requiring a more or less heroic type of procedure. They are usually prescribed in combination—i.e., a certain time in each pool, commencing with the lowest temperature. The hyperæmic reaction is most marked, and in many of the oases where pain is a predominant symptom there is a temporary paralysis of the surface nerves, as well as a strong reflex excitation of the heart. For this reason these baths are not given to patients suffering from cardiac weakness.

The mud baths being highly impregnated with silica, which has a bland, sedative effect on the tissues, are particularly indicated in cases of acute or subacute neuritis, gout, and certain skin conditions. The action of these baths is to induce an active hyperæmia in the patient with an actual absorption of free sulphur, which is present in considerable quantity. Also, the radio-activity of this medium (0.185 per c.c.) is possibly an active factor in the therapeutic action of these baths. In some of the cases undergoing mud-bath treatment the effect has been almost miraculous—instant relief from pain; reduction of swelling caused by inflammatory exudates—and such patients have been able to discard crutches or other adventitious aids and walk with more or less normal comfort.

Perhaps, of more recent date, the most efficacious effects of mud treatments have been manifested in cases of skin conditions—notably psoriasis: cases which have resisted all forms of drug treatment have cleared up in an almost magical manner; and so frequently have such cures been effected that one believes that the silicious mud of Rotorua has some markedly specific action as a therapeutic agent.

The treatment of gout depends entirely on the individual manifestations. In certain subacute and chronic types fairly high temperatures (104° to 106° F., with hot packs) of “Priest” water are employed, in order to hasten the absorption of exudates and the elimination of uric acid. In acute cases of acute gout more sedative measures are pursued, such as “Rachel” baths at neutral temperatures, local mud packs, and rest. As soon as the conditions permit, these patients are changed over to acid water baths. Cases of chronic gout exhibiting metabolic stagnation sometimes receive considerable benefit from the counter-irritant effects of the strongly acid “Postmaster” waters.

ACCESSORY TREATMENTS

Separate establishments, containing the most modern apparatus of sprays, douches, hot steam, &c., are available for wet massage and treatments of the Aix-Vichy type.

The massage-rooms are fitted with the latest installations of electrical equipment—Bristowe tables, diathermy, high frequency, Bergonie chair, X-ray, Schnée baths, Greville hot air, and other apparatus for carrying out the most up-to-date methods of electrical-therapeutic treatments.

The baths are administered by a trained staff of attendants, and the massage, electrical-therapy, and douches carried out by a qualified staff of operators.

In every respect the hydrotherapy treatments aim at a restoration of function, and the measures employed are, for the most part, re-educative.

SANATORIUM

In connection with the Rotorua Spa is a sanatorium of seventy beds, where patients whose finances are restricted can receive treatment at an exceedingly moderate cost. The institution consists of cubicles and open wards. Thermal baths and massage-rooms in the building provide for the more helpless type of invalid.

STATISTICS

From sixty thousand to eighty thousand baths are given annually, and an average of thirty thousand special treatments—massage, electrical therapy, &c.—is administered at the Rotorua Spa.

The usual course of treatment lasts from four to six weeks, and the high percentage of cures and improvements testifies to the value of the thermal mineral waters and the hydro-therapeutic treatments obtaining in this Dominion.

RIVERS

The following account of the rivers of New Zealand has been written by Professor R. Speight, M.Sc., F.G.S., Curator of the Canterbury Museum:—

In a country like New Zealand, with marked variations in topographic relief and with a plentiful and well-distributed rainfall, the rivers must necessarily form characteristic features of the landscape. Mountains, however, exert an important influence on their adaptability to the necessities of commerce, reducing their value on the one hand while increasing it on the other. Owing to the steep grades of their channels few of the rivers are fitted for navigation except near their mouths, but to compensate for this disability they furnish in many places ideal sites for power plants, which will in all probability be so utilized in the near future that New Zealand may become the manufacturing centre of the Southern Hemisphere. No country south of the Equator, except Chile and Patagonia, possesses such stores of energy conveniently placed, which cannot become exhausted until the sun fails to raise vapour from the neighbouring seas—a contingency to be realized only when life on the earth is becoming extinct.

The only part of the country which possesses rivers capable of being used for navigation is the North Island. The relief is not so marked as in the South, and many streams flow in deep beds, with somewhat sluggish current. There are flowing into the Tasman Sea rivers like the Waikato, Wairoa, Mokau, and Wanganui, which served the Maoris as important means of communication, and which are decidedly useful for the purposes of modern transport. The first-mentioned of these is by far the most important. Rising in the snows of Ruapehu, and receiving numerous affluents from the western slopes of the Kaimanawa Range, it pursues a northerly course for twenty miles with all the features of a mountain torrent till it enters Lake Taupo. Almost immediately on leaving this it plunges over the Huka Falls, formed by a hard ledge of volcanic rock, and then runs first north-east and then north-west till it reaches the sea, the amount of water discharged exceeding 800,000 cubic feet per minute. In certain parts of its. course the valley is gorgelike in character and picturesque rapids obstruct its navigation, but in its lower reaches it widens out and flows for long distances through marshes and shallow lakes, and empties into the sea by a wide estuary, which is unfortunately blocked by a bad bar. It receives on the west a largo tributary, the Waipa—itself also navigable for small steamers, and a river which may ultimately play no small part in the development of the south-western portion of the Auckland Province.

The Northern Wairoa shows features which resemble those of the Waikato. It rises in the hilly land of the North Auckland Peninsula, and flows south as a noble stream till it enters Kaipara Harbour, a magnificent sheet of water with many winding and far-reaching arms, but with its utility greatly discounted by the presence of a bar which, though with sufficient depth of water for vessels of moderate size, is frequently impracticable. The total estimated discharge from the streams running into the Kaipara Harbour is about 500,000 cubic feet per minute, of which the Wairoa certainly contributes one-half.

The Mokau River, which enters the sea about sixty miles north-east of New Plymouth, is navigable for a considerable distance in its lower reaches. Here it is flanked by limestone bluffs, clad with a wealth of ferns and other native vegetation, forming one of the most picturesque rivers of the country. Higher up, as in the Waikato, there are fine falls, which may ultimately be used for power purposes owing to their proximity to one of the important agricultural districts of the North Island.

The last of the four principal navigable rivers on the west coast is the Wanganui. This river gathers its initial supplies from the western flanks of the volcanic ridge of the centre of the Island, from which numerous streams run west over the Waimarino Plain in somewhat open channels till they coalesce and form the main river. Other tributaries, such as the Tangarakau and the Maunganui-te-ao subsequently add their quota, and the river then flows in a southerly direction in loops and windings depressed far below the level of the coastal plain, between high papa bluffs clad with rich vegetation, till it reaches the sea as a deep tidal stream, the amount of its discharge being estimated at over 500,000 cubic feet per minute. Through the greater part of its course it has a characteristic trench-like channel, with a fairly even gradient, and with only slight interruptions from rapids. At low water these are most troublesome, but at times of high river-level they are passed without serious difficulty. This fine stream affords communication into a country difficult of access by road or railway, and it may be taken as typical of other smaller streams to the west, such as the Waitotara, the Patea, and the Waitara, which are navigable to a less extent, principally owing to the obstructions of timber in their channels; while the rivers lying more to the east and with courses parallel to the Wanganui—e.g., the Rangitikei and the Wangaehu—are more rapid and have little adaptability to the needs of transport. Further east still, in the neighbourhood of the Ruahine Mountains, the rivers become true mountain torrents, with steep grades and rapid currents.

On the other coast of the North Island the only streams capable of being used for navigation except just at their mouths are those running into the Firth of Thames—the Piako and the Waihou. But no account of our navigable rivers would be complete without a reference to the “drowned rivers” which characterize the northern parts of the Island. The Kaipara may be taken as a typical case of such, for the harbour merely represents the depressed and sunken lower reaches of the Wairoa and other streams. A further notable case is the Hokianga River, which runs for twenty miles between wooded hills and receives numerous tributaries from them, tidal for a considerable part of their courses, and allowing water communication to be used for at least fifteen miles from the point where actual discharge into the open sea takes place.

The remaining rivers of the North Island of any importance rise in the mountain axis that stretches from near Wellington towards the eastern margin of the Bay of Plenty. Towards the southern end, where it lies close to the shore of Cook Strait, the rivers from it are short and swift, the only exception being the Mana-watu, which has cut a deep gorge in the mountain barrier and drains an extensive basin lying on the eastern flanks of the Ruahine Range to the north, and of the Tararua Range to the south, as well as a considerable area of country on the slopes of the Puketoi Range, its headwaters in this direction reaching nearly to the east coast of the Island. The Manawatu has an estimated discharge of over 600,000 cubic feet per minute, and judging by this it must be considered the second-largest river in the North Island. Although the Manawatu is the only stream which has succeeded up to the present in cutting through the range at its head, several of the rivers flowing west have eaten their way far back, and in future ages will no doubt struggle with the Manawatu for the supremacy of that tract of land lying to the east of the range. Remarkable changes are likely to occur in the direction of drainage, especially if the earth-movements now in progress in the neighbourhood of Cook Strait continue for any lengthy period.

The central and southern parts of the Tararua and Rimutaka Ranges are drained by the Ohau, Otaki, Waikanae, and other streams flowing into Cook Strait; by the Hutt River, which flows into Wellington Harbour; and by the Ruamahanga and its tributaries, (lowing through the Wairarapa Plain. These last include within their basins some amount of papa-country as well as steep mountain-slopes. While in the former they run in deep narrow channels, but when free from it they spread at times over wide shingly beds in a manner more characteristic of the streams of the South Island.

Several large rivers rise in the Ruahine Mountains and their northerly extensions. The chief of these flowing into Hawke Bay are the Ngaururoro, Tukituki. Mohaka, and Wairoa, the first being noteworthy for the enormous amount of shingle it has brought down; while farther north the Waipaoa runs into Poverty Bay and the Waiapu into the open sea, both draining an extensive area of rich papa land. From the north-western side of the range the Whakatane and the Rangitaiki, two considerable streams, flow into the Bay of Plenty.

The chief factor which determines the characters of the rivers of the South Island is the great mountain mass of the Southern Alps, with its extensions and semi-detached fragments. Its general direction is parallel to the west coast of the Island, and nearer to this coast than to the eastern one; it also lies right athwart the path of the wet westerly winds which prevail in these latitudes. The moisture collected during their passage across the Tasman Sea is precipitated in the form of rain on the coastal plain and the hills behind it, while the mountain-tops intercept it chiefly in the form of snow, the amount of annual rainfall varying from about 100 in. at sea-level up to over 200 in. near the main divide. The eastern slopes of the range receive less rain, and are increasingly drier as the coast is approached, but there the amount is slightly augmented by moist winds coming from the open ocean to the east. In the higher mountain valleys on both sides of the range lie numerous glaciers, either of the small cliff type or large ones of the first order, the most notable being the Tasman, Hooker, Mueller, Godley, Rangitata, Lyell, and Ramsay on the east, and the Franz Josef and Fox on the west. The chief large rivers of the central district of the Island rise from the terminals of the glaciers and issue from the ice as streams of considerable volume. They reach their highest level in spring and summer, for not only does the heavier rainfall of that time of the year serve to swell them inordinately, but the snow and ice are melted under the combined influence of the rain itself and of the strong sun-heat. Although they are almost always more or less turbulent and dangerous to the traveller who attempts to ford them—in the warm months of the year they are liable to sudden and serious floods, and formerly they frequently blocked communication for weeks at a stretch—now, however, many of the worst streams have been bridged, and communication is thus easier and less precarious.

The general form of these valleys is of a fairly uniform type. Their heads are usually amphitheatre-like in shape, and for some distance they are occasionally covered by old moraines, and the course of the stream is impeded by huge angular blocks washed out of these or shed from the steep slopes; at times, too, the rivers flow through deep and somewhat narrow gorges. Lower down the valleys open out, with even steep sides, nearly perpendicular at times, and with flat floors covered by a waste of shingle, over which the rivers wander in braided streams. The sides are clad with dense bush for a height of approximately 2,500 ft., that merges into a tangle of subalpine scrub, to be succeeded after another 1,000 ft. by open alpine meadow, gradually passing upward into bare rock and perpetual snow.

After leaving the mountains the streams flowing to the West Coast cross the narrow fringe of aggraded coastal plain, and cut down their channels through old glacial drifts which furnished in former times rich leads of alluvial gold. The mouths of these rivers are usually blocked by shallow bars, but after heavy floods a channel may be scoured out, only to be closed, when the river falls, by the vast quantities of drift material moved along the beach by the heavy seas and the strong shore currents which sweep the open coast. It is only where it is possible to confine the river-mouths and direct their scour that open channels can be permanently maintained, and even these entrances are at times extremely dangerous to shipping.

The chief rivers which flow from the central portion of the Southern Alps to the Tasman Sea are the Taramakau, Hokitika, Wanganui, Wataroa, Waihao, Karangarua, Haast, and Arawata. All rise in glaciers, and their valleys are remarkable for their magnificently diversified bush and mountain scenery. Occasionally lakes, ponded back behind old moraines or lying in rock-bound basins and fringed with primeval forest, lend charm to the landscape, and make a journey along the Westland Plain one of the most delightful in New Zealand from the scenic point of view.

Farther north glaciers are absent, but the heavy rain feeds numerous large streams and rivers, the most notable being the Grey and the Buller, the last being in all probability the largest on the west coast, the amount of its discharge being estimated at nearly 1,000,000 cubic feet per minute.

The general features of the rivers which flow into the West Coast Sounds are somewhat similar, except that few rise in glaciers, and there is no fringe of plain to the mountains. The valleys have steeper sides, waterfalls and lakes are more common, and are ideally situated for power installations. One of the large rivers of this area is the Hollyford, which flows into Martin's Bay; but the largest of all is the Waiau, which drains the eastern side of the Sounds region, receives the waters of Lakes Te Anau, Manapouri, and Monowai, and enters the sea on the south coast of the Island.

The rivers on the eastern slope of the Alps present features similar to those of the west coast in their upper courses, but the valleys are broader and flatter, floored from wall to wall with shingle and frequently containing large lakes of glacial origin. In those cases where lakes do not now exist there are undoubted signs that they occurred formerly, having been emptied by the erosion of the rock-barf across their lower extremities and filled at the same time by detrital matter poured in at their heads.

The largest of all these rivers is the Clutha; in fact, it discharges the greatest volume of water of any river in New Zealand, the amount being estimated at over 2,000,000 cubic feet per minute. The main streams which give rise to this river flow into Lakes Wanaka and Hawea, and have their sources in the main divide to the north of the ice-clad peak of Mount Aspiring and in the neighbourhood of the Haast Pass. After flowing as a united stream for nearly thirty miles it receives from the west a tributary nearly as large as itself called the Kawarau, whose discharge has been accurately gauged by Professor Park at 800,000 cubic feet per minute. This great volume of water is due to the fact that the Kawarau drains Lake Wakatipu, which serves as a vast reservoir for the drainage of a considerable area of mountain country, including snow-clad peaks at the head of the lake. The united streams continue in a south-easterly direction, and their volume is substantially increased by the Manuherikia on the east bank as well as by the Pomahaka on the west. The course of the Clutha lies through the somewhat arid schist region of Central Otago, gorge alternating with open valley and river-flats; but some ten miles or so before it reaches the sea it divides, only to reunite lower down and thus include the island known as Inch-Clutha. It almost immediately afterwards enters the sea, but its outlet is of little use as a harbour owing to a shifting and dangerous bar. Portions of its course are navigable to a very limited extent, but it is more important commercially, since it has yielded by means of dredging operations great quantities of gold; in fact, it may be regarded as a huge natural sluice-box, in which the gold disseminated through the schists of Central Otago has been concentrated through geological ages into highly payable alluvial leads.

The following large rivers belong to the Southland and Otago District, but do not reach back to the main divide—the Jacobs, Oreti, Mataura, and Taieri; and forming the northern boundary of the Otago Provincial District is the Waitaki, which drains a great area of alpine country, and includes in its basin Lakes Tekapo, Pukaki, and Ohau. Its main affluents are the Tasman and the Godley, rising in glaciers of the same names near the axis of the range where it is at its highest. As the river approaches the sea it crosses shingle-plains, through which it has cut a deep channel flanked by terraces, which rise bench-like for some hundreds of feet above the present level of the river. Its general features are similar to those of the rivers of Canterbury farther north, except that a larger proportion of the course of the latter lies across the plains and uninterfered-with in any way by the underlying harder and more consolidated rocks. The four principal rivers which rise in glaciers are the Rangitata, Ashburton, Rakaia, and Waimakariri; while farther north are the Hurunui and Waiau, snow- and rain-fed rivers rising in the main range beyond the northerly limit of glaciers; and there are other streams—such as the Waihao, Pareora, Opihi, Selwyn, Ashley, and Waipara—which do not reach beyond the outer flanking ranges, and are almost entirely rain-supplied.

According to recent investigations the low-water discharge of the Waimakariri is approximately 80,000 cubic feet per minute, but it frequently rises in normal flood to 500,000 cubic feet per minute.

The rivers flowing to the East all carry down enormous quantities of shingle, but in former times they carried down even more, and built up the wide expanse of the Canterbury Plains by the coalescing and overlapping of their fans of detritus, the depth of shingle certainly exceeding 1,000 ft. Subsequently, when conditions, climatic or otherwise, slightly altered, they cut down deep through this incoherent mass of material, forming high and continuous terraces. Nowhere is the terrace system more completely developed than at the point where the rivers enter on the plains, for there the solid rock that underlies the gravels is exposed, and by the protection that it affords to the bases of old river flood-plains or former terraces it contributes materially to their preservation in a comparatively uninjured condition. The valleys of all these rivers are now almost treeless except in their higher parts, but there the mixed bush of Westland is replaced by the sombre beech forest; it is only in exceptional cases that the totara, which forms an important element of the bush on the hills to the west, crosses the range and covers portions of the sides of the valleys on the east.

Both the Hurunui and the Waiau have cut down gorges through semi-detached mountain masses of older Mesozoic rock, a result probably accelerated by the movements of the earth's crust; and farther north, in Marlborough, the Clarence, Awatere, and Wairau have their directions almost entirely determined by a system of huge parallel earth-fractures, running north-east and south-west, and the rivers are walled in on either side by steep mountains for the greater part of their length. The Clarence Valley is the most gorge-like, since it lies between the great ridges known as the Seaward and Inland Kaikouras, which reach a height of about 9,000 ft. The last river of the three, the Wairau, flows for a considerable distance through a rich alluvial plain, and enters Cloudy Bay by an estuary which is practicable for small steamers as far as the Town of Blenheim. The most important of the streams on the southern shores of Cook Strait are the Pelorus,Motueka, Takaka, and Aorere, great structural faults being chiefly responsible for the position and characteristic features of the valleys of the last two.

An important commercial aspect of our rivers is their use not only as drainage channels, but as a source of water for pastoral purposes. Hardly any area is without water for stock or with a subsoil wanting in moisture necessary for successful cultivation. Only in Central Otago and on the Canterbury Plains were there formerly wide stretches of arid country, but the deficiency in the water-supply has been remedied by well-engineered systems of races, tapping unfailing streams at higher levels, and distributing a portion of their contents far and wide, so that the districts mentioned are rendered highly productive and absolutely protected from the serious effects of drought. It is, however, the rich alluvial flats and well-drained terrace lands bordering on the rivers that contribute specially to the high average yield per acre year after year for which this country has such a world-wide reputation.

From the brief summary given above it will be evident also that in her rivers the country possesses enormous stores of energy awaiting exploitation. A beginning has been made in some places, such as at Waipori in Otago, at Lake Coleridge in Canterbury, at the Horohoro Falls and at Arapuni on the Waikato River in Auckland, at Mangahao in Wellington, and at a few other places where there are minor installations. These owe their development to their comparative nearness to centres of industry; but they represent an infinitesimal portion of the energy available, and the value of our vast store will be more truly appreciated when our somewhat limited reserves of coal show signs of failure or become difficult to work —unless, indeed, some new form of power is disclosed by the researches of science in the near future.

A list of the more important rivers of New Zealand is given, with their approximate lengths, the latter being supplied by the Department of Lands and Survey.

NORTH ISLAND.
Flowing into the Pacific Ocean—Miles.
     Piako60
     Waihou (or Thames)90
     Rangitaiki95
     Whakatane60
     Waiapu55
     Waipaoa50
     Wairoa50
     Mohaka80
     Ngaururoro85
     Tukituki65
Flowing into Cook Strait—
     Ruamahanga70
     Hutt35
     Otaki30
     Manawatu (tributaries: Tirau-mea and Pohangina)100
     Rangitikei115
     Turakina65
     Wangaehu85
     Wanganui (tributaries: Ohura, Tangarakau, and Maunganui-teao)140
     Waitotara50
     Patea65
Flowing into Tasman Sea—
     Waitara (tributary: Maunganui)65
     Mokau75
     Waikato (tributary: Waipa)220
     Wairoa95
     Hokianga40
Flowing into Cook Strait—
     Aorere45
     Takaka45
     Motueka75
     Wai-iti30
     Pelorus40
     Wairau (tributary: Waihopai)105
     Awatere70
Flowing into the Pacific Ocean—
     Clarence (tributary: Acheron)125
     Conway30
     Waiau (tributary: Hope)110
     Hurunui90
     Waipara40
     Ashley55
     Waimakariri (tributaries: Bealey, Poulter, Esk, and Broken River)93
     Selwyn55
     Rakaia (tributaries: Mathias, Wilberforce, Acheron, and Cameron)95
     Ashburton67
     Rangitata75
     Opihi50
     Pareora35
     Waihao45
     Waitaki (tributaries: Tasman, Tekapo, Ohau, Ahuriri, and Hakataramea)135
     Kakanui40
     Shag45
     Taieri125
     Clutha (tributaries: Kawarau, Makarora, Hunter, Manuherikia, and Pomahaka)210
Flowing into Foveaux Strait—
     Mataura120
     Oreti105
     Aparima65
     Waiau (tributaries: Mararoa, Clinton, and Monowai)115
Flowing into the Tasman Sea—
     Cleddau and Arthur20
     Hollyford50
     Cascade40
     Arawata45
     Haast (tributary: Landsborough)60
     Karangarua30
     Fox25
     Waiho20
     Wataroa35
     Wanganui35
     Waitaha25
     Hokitika (tributary: Kokatahi)40
     Arahura35
     Taramakau (tributaries: Otira and Taipo)45
     Grey (tributaries: Ahaura, Arnold, and Mawhera-iti)75
     Buller (tributaries: Matakitaki, Maruia, and Inangahua)105
     Mokihinui30
     Karamea45
     Heaphy25

LAKES

The following article on the lakes of New Zealand is also by Professor R. Speight:—

Lakes are features of the landscape which are usually attributable to the filling-up of hollows formed by faulting or warping, or by volcanic explosions, or by the irregular accumulation of material round volcanic vents, or to the interference with river-valleys by glaciers. Seeing that all these agencies have operated on an extensive scale in New Zealand in comparatively recent geological times, it is not surprising that its lake systems are well developed. The remarkable group of lakes lying in the middle of the North Island, as well as isolated enclosed sheets of water in other parts of the Auckland Provincial District, are due to volcanic action in its various forms, while those in the South Island are to be credited to the operations of glaciers. We have therefore two distinct types of Jake scenery, one for each Island. The relief of the land near the volcanic lakes is not by any means marked, and they therefore rarely have bold and precipitous shores, and their scenic interest depends partly on the patches of subtropical bush which grows luxuriantly in places on the weathered igneous material, and partly on their desolate and forbidding surroundings, everywhere reminiscent of volcanic action, where the softening hand of time has not reduced the outpourings of the eruptive centres to a condition favourable for the establishment of vegetation. The thermal activity which is manifested in numerous places on their shores adds to their interest. In the South Island the lakes lie in the midst of splendid mountain scenery, with amphitheatres of noble peaks at their heads, crowned with perpetual snow, and clad at lower levels with dark primeval beech forest, which affords an appropriate setting for the waters at their base, rendered milky-white at times with the finest of sediment worn from solid rocks by powerful glaciers, and swept down to the quiet waters of the lake by turbulent glacial torrents.

LAKES OF THE NORTH ISLAND

The largest sheet of fresh water in New Zealand is Lake Taupo, which is situated in the very heart of the North Island, at an elevation of 1,211 ft. above the sea. Its greatest length in a S.W.-N.E. direction is twenty-five miles, and its greatest breadth is about seventeen miles, but its shape is somewhat irregular owing to a large indentation on its western side. Its area is 238 square miles, its greatest depth is 534 ft., and it has a catchment area of about 1,250 square miles. About 60 per cent. of its water-supply comes from the Upper Waikato River, which drains the northern and eastern flanks of the central volcanoes as well as the western slopes of the Kaimanawa Range and its northern extensions. The lake discharges at its northeastern corner and forms the main Waikato River, which falls within a short distance over the Huka Falls, where the volume of water which passes over is estimated to reach an average of 5,000 cubic feet per second. The surroundings of the lake are picturesque, on the western side especially. Here it is bounded by cliffs of volcanic rock, generally between 100 ft. and 800 ft. in height, but at the Karangahape Bluffs they rise to over 1,000 ft. sheer. The northern shore is bold with promontories terminated with bluffs and intervening bays with gentler slope. The south side is generally fringed with alluvial flats, while the east is bordered in places with pumice cliffs, and is somewhat uninteresting, but relieved from absolute monotony by the graceful extinct cone of Tauhara. About twenty miles to the south rise the great volcanic peaks of Tongariro, Ngauruhoe, and Ruapehu, with their bush-clad foothills, forming a splendid panorama when seen from the northern shore of the lake.

To the south-east of the middle of the lake lies the Island of Motutaiko, in all probability the summit of a volcanic cone on the line of igneous activity which stretches north-east from the central volcanoes towards Tarawera, White Island, Tonga, and Samoa. The formation of the lake itself is attributable either to a great subsidence after volcanic activity waned, or to a great explosion which tore a vast cavity in the earth's crust and scattered the fragments far and wide over the middle of the Island; and evidence of declining igneous action is furnished by hot springs in the lake itself and near its shore, especially at the north-east corner near Wairakei and on the southern shore near Tokaanu. Earth-movements have in all probability continued down to recent times, for an old shore platform or wave-cut terrace surrounds the lake, indicating that its waters were formerly at a higher level, and changes in level of the ground on the northern shore of the lake, attended by local earthquakes, occurred during the year 1922.

The lake forms an enormous reservoir of power conveniently placed for exploitation; it is estimated that the Huka Falls would develop up to 38,000 horse-power, and its central position renders it peculiarly suitable for supplying a wide district. Although the immediate vicinity does not hold out much hope for its utilization, the rich agricultural districts which lie at some distance will no doubt rely on it in the near future as a convenient source of mechanical energy.

To the south of Taupo, nestling in the hills between the great lake and the northern slopes of Tongariro, lies Roto-Aira, a beautiful sheet of water, three miles in length and with an area of five square miles. It discharges by the Poutu River into the Upper Waikato. The other lakes of this region are small in size and usually occupy small explosion craters on the line of igneous activity mentioned above.

A most interesting group of lakes lies in the midst of the thermal region to the north-east of Taupo. These comprise the following: Rotorua, Roto-iti, Roto-ehu, and Rotoma, which belong to a system lying to the north-west of the area, and Tarawera, Rotokakahi, Tikitapu, Okareka, Rotomahana, Okataina, Rotomakariri, and Herewhakaitu, which lie to the south-east. The former group is connected either directly or indirectly with the Kaituna River basin, and the latter with the Tarawera River basin, both of which discharge their waters into the Bay of Plenty. All these lakes occupy either explosion craters or depressions due to subsidences of the crust or hollows formed by irregular volcanic accumulations. They lie at an elevation of about 1,000 ft. above the sea. The largest is Rotorua, which is nearly circular in shape, except for a marked indentation on the southern shore. It is 22 square miles in area, and 84 ft. deep, with flat shores; but in the middle, rather towards the eastern side, the picturesque and historical Island of Mokoia rises to a height of 400 ft. The lake discharges at its north-eastern corner by the Ohau Creek into Lake Roto-iti, a shallow and irregular depression, which runs in turn into the Okere River. To the north-east lies the small lake of Roto-ehu, separated from it by low ground, and farther on lies the picturesque Rotoma, of still smaller size.

The largest lake of the south-eastern group is Tarawera, lying to the north and west of the mountain of the same name; discharging directly into it are Rotokakahi, Okareka, and Okataina, the last two by subterranean channels, while Tikitapu and Rotomahana are separated from it by comparatively narrow ridges.

All these lakes owe their interest to the thermal manifestations which occur in their vicinity, and to the remnants of beautiful bush which have survived the eruption of Tarawera in 1886. They are also noted for their fishing, being well stocked with trout. Their water is available for power purposes to a limited extent, and a small installation is placed near the low fall where the Okere River discharges from Lake Roto-iti.

Two small lakes of volcanic origin are situated on the peninsula north of Auckland: these are Takapuna and Omapere. The former lies close to the City of Auckland, and occupies a small explosion crater near the sea; while Omapere is between the Bay of Islands and Hokianga, in a shallow depression, which owes its origin to the obstruction of the Waitangi River by a lava-flow. It is three miles long by two wide, and is placed at a height of 790 ft. above the sea.

About forty miles from the east coast, in the Hawke's Bay District, lies the most important lake of Waikaremoana, twelve miles in length by about six miles and a quarter in breadth at its widest part, but with an extremely irregular outline; it has an area of twenty-one square miles. Its surface is 2,015 ft. above the sea, and it has a maximum depth of 846 ft. It discharges by the Wairoa River to the northern shore of Hawke Bay. This lake is most favourably situated for the development of water-power, and it is estimated that it would generate, owing to its admirable position, as much as 136,000 horse-power. A few miles to the northeast lies the small lake called Waikare-iti, which discharges into the large lake.

The only other inland lakes of any importance in this Island are those situated in the lower course of the Waikato River, the most noteworthy being Waikare and Whangape. The former has an area of nearly eleven square miles and has a depth of 12 ft.; the latter is smaller, with an area of only four square miles and a depth of 9 ft. These owe their origin to flooding of low-lying land alongside the river—in all probability attributable to a slight lowering of the land in this part of the country, with the consequent inability of the river to discharge its surplus water without a proper channel being maintained.

Along the coast-line, especially behind the fringe of dunes, numerous small lakes are found, such as Rotokawa, near Kaipara, and Horowhenua, near Levin; and a large sheet of water occurs near the mouth of the Wairarapa Valley, called the Wairarapa Lake. The lake is very shallow, and is liable to remarkable variations in size owing to heavy floods from the neighbouring ranges. Between it and the sea is a considerable area of swampy ground in which are several small lakes, the largest of which, Lake Onoke, is separated from Palliser Bay by a narrow shingle-spit.

LAKES OF THE SOUTH ISLAND

By far the great majority of the lakes of the South Island are dependent for their formation either directly or indirectly on the action of glaciers. They may be either small tarns high on the mountains or large lakes occupying considerable lengths of old stream-valleys which have been overdeepened by the excavating power of ice during the Pleistocene glaciation, or lakes formed by the filling of hollows in the irregular heaps of debris laid down on a plain at the base of the mountains or in a wide open valley. Accumulations of debris may also assist the first two causes in the formation of lakes, and some may owe the initial formation of their basins to tectonic causes, but these have been modified profoundly by other influences.

Included in the first class are numerous sheets of water from the size of small ponds upwards, found in all parts of the mountain region, but especially in the high plateau regions of western Otago, and to a limited extent in north-west Nelson. To the second group belong the large lakes of the eastern watershed of the Alps and a small number which drain west, such as Rotoroa and Rotoiti in the Buller Basin, while to the last must be assigned the majority of the lakes of Westland; but Brunner and Kanieri should perhaps be assigned to the second class.

Seeing that glaciation was not so intense in the northern portion of the Island, it is not surprising that the lakes of that region are small and few in number. Attention has, however, been drawn to Boulder Lake, in the valley of the Aorere River, since it might be used for power purposes in connection with the great deposit of iron-ore at Parapara. It is only 151 acres in extent, but it lies at an elevation of 3,224ft., and is conveniently placed for the establishment of an electric-power plant. Farther south, near the head of the Buller, are two larger lakes—Rotoroa and Rotoiti—occupying ice-eroded valleys dammed at their lower ends by moraine. The former has an area of eight square miles, and the latter two and three-quarter square miles; their heights above the sea being respectively 1,470 ft. and 1,997 ft., and the latter being 228 ft. deep.

In the valley of the Grey River are two lakes of considerable size—viz., Brunner and Poerua. These are shrunken and separated parts of a former extensive sheet of water which was ponded back behind a great glacier moraine. Lake Brunner is five miles long by four broad, has an area of 15.9 square miles, is 280 ft. above sea-level, and 357 ft. deep. It is surrounded on two sides by high wooded granite peaks, and on the other two by low ground. It discharges by the Arnold River to the Grey, but a very slight change of level would turn it into the Taramakau.

Lake Kanieri, which lies in the basin of the Hokitika River at the base of Mount Tuhua, is a beautiful sheet of water. It is five miles long by one and three-quarters wide, has an area of eight square miles, is 422 ft. above sea-level, and 646 ft. deep. It owes its origin partly to the hollow formed behind an immense morainic dam, and partly to the erosive action of the valley glacier. Farther south on the coastal plain of Westland are numerous small and picturesque lakes, wooded to the water's edge, lying behind heaps of glacial debris or in ice-eroded basins. The most notable of these are Ianthe and Mapourika, both of small size, the former with an area of only two square miles, at a height of 80 ft. above sea-level, and with a depth of 105 ft., and the latter remarkable for the fine panorama of mountain scenery, with Mount Cook in the background, which can be obtained from the shore of the lake. Along this strip of coast-line there are numerous lagoon-like expanses of water, cut off from the sea by areas of dune or of moraine, the chief of which is Mahinapua, which lies close to the Town of Hokitika. This is but 6 ft. above tide water, and has an area of one and a half square miles. The creek discharging from it is noted for the perfect reflections to be seen in the dark, peat-stained water.

On the eastern side of the main divide lie the great valley lakes which belong to the following river-basins: Hurunui—Lake Sumner; Rakaia—Lakes Coleridge and Heron; Waitaki—Lakes Tekapo, Pukaki, and Ohau; Clutha—Lakes Wanaka, Hawea, and Wakatipu; Waiau—Lakes Te Anau, Manapouri, and Monowai; Wairaurahiri—Lake Hauroko; Waitutu—Lake Poteriteri. These are all formed on the same plan; great glaciers have excavated the floor of a river-valley and have piled the debris across its lower portion, leaving a great hollow which was filled with water when the ice retreated. Even in those river-basins where no lakes now exist the traces of their former presence are evident; especially is this the case with the Waimakariri, Rakaia, and Rangitata Valleys. Besides these large lakes each valley has its quota of small ones, usually hidden away among the piles of moraine or ponded back behind shingle-fans. Among these small lakes should be noted the following: Tennyson, in the valley of the Clarence; Taylor, Sheppard, Katrine, and Mason, in the Hurunui; Pearson, Grassmere, and Letitia, in the valley of the Waimakariri; Evelyn, Selfe, Catherine, Ida, and Lyndon, in that of the Rakaia; Clearwater (or Tripp), Howard, and Acland, in the Ashburton; Alexandrina, in the Waitaki; Lochnagar, Hayes, and Moke, in the Clutha. In the valley of the Waiau there are numerous lakes of small size hidden away in bush-clad valleys, the chief of which is Mavora, which discharges into the main Waiau by way of its large tributary, the Mararoa. On the west coast of this region are also many insignificant lakes as far as size is concerned, such as Lake Ada, a well-known beauty-spot on the Milford Sound track, while farther north McKerrow, a lake of larger size, discharges into Martin's Bay.

The only other lakes in this Island that are worthy of mention are Waihola, Forsyth, and Ellesmere. The first mentioned occupies the lower portion of the Taieri Plain, and drains to the sea by a deep winding gorge cut through a ridge of rock-covered hills, the gorge being tidal for the greater part of its length. Lakes Forsyth and Ellesmere lie on the coast immediately south of Banks Peninsula, both ponded back behind a great shingle-spit formed by the drift of material brought down by the rivers and carried north under the influence of a strong shore current. Both are very shallow and liable at times to be invaded by the sea. Ellesmere is sixteen miles long by about ton broad, and Forsyth is about six miles long by one in breadth.

Among all these lakes three stand pre-eminent for their scenic interest—Wakatipu, Te Anau, and Manapouri. The first-named is walled in on both sides by steep mountains which rise at the head of the lake to over 8,000 ft. in the Humboldt Range, and to over 9,000 ft. in Mount Earnslaw. Te Anau has an uninteresting eastern shore, but its western shore is broken into three great arms, whose impressive scenery is strongly reminiscent of that of Milford Sound and George Sound; while Manapouri, with its many bush-clad islets and its indented shore-line with innumerable sheltered coves and pebbly beaches, belongs to the same type as Dusky Sound, the most beautiful of all in the fiord region.

The lakes of Canterbury lie in a treeless area and owe their scenic interest principally to the background of snowy peaks, while Wanaka and Hawea are intermediate in character between them and the more southern lakes of Otago.

The following is a summary of the statistics of the chief lakes of New Zealand:—

Lake.Length, in Miles.Greatest Breadth, in Miles.Area, in Square Miles.Drainage Area, in Square Miles.Approximate Volume of Discharge, in Cubic Feet per Second.Height above Sea-level, in Feet.Greatest Depth. in Feet.
North Island.
     Taupo25172381,2505,0001,211534
     Rotorua7 ½63215842091584
     Rotoiti10 ¾2 ¼1426500913230
     Tarawera6 ½6 ½1575..1,032285
     Waikaremoana126 ¼211287722,015846
     Wairarapa104271,250....64
South Island.
     Rotoiti592 ¾86..1,997228
     Rotoroa72 ½8146..1,470..
     Brunner5416145..280357
     Kanieri51 ¾811..422646
     Coleridge1131870..1,667680
     Tekapo124325805,0002,323620
     Pukaki105315156,0001,588..
     Ohau103234245,0001,720..
     Hawea205485185,7001,062..
     Wanaka30475960..922..
     Wakatipu5231121,16213,0001,0161,242
     Te Anau3361321,32012,660694906
     Manapouri12656416..5961,458
     Monowai1211251700600..
     Hauroko203251951,800611..
     Poteriteri17217162..96..
     Waihola4 ½1 ⅛3 ⅓2,200..(Tidal)52
     Ellesmere1610107 ½745..(Tidal)45

A reference to the section of this book dealing with water-power will give an idea of the enormous amount of energy awaiting development in the lakes of the South Island. The only one yet utilized to any great extent for hydro-electric purposes is Coleridge, in Canterbury. Some use is also being made of Monowai, in Southland, and Waikaremoana, in the North Island. The latter will be developed to a much greater extent in the near future, and will form one of three great schemes for supplying the hydro-electric requirements of the whole of the North Island.

GEOLOGY

The following article on the geology of New Zealand has been prepared by Mr. P. G. Morgan, M.A., F.G.S. (Director), and other members of the Geological Survey:—

The geological history of New Zealand is long and complicated, and is as yet by no means clearly deciphered. Since the beginning of the Palæozoic era that portion of the earth's crust where New Zealand is shown on the map has many times been elevated and depressed. Sometimes the land and the neighbouring ocean-floor as a whole have risen or fallen; at other times movement has been more or less local. Thus from age to age the land has greatly varied in outline, and whilst in one period it becomes a continent, in another it nearly or quite disappears beneath the ocean. The actual surface has been almost equally variable, for the mountain-chains of early periods have been planed down by denudation, and new mountains have risen to take their places. In short, the story of the land has been one of incessant, though as a rule slow-moving, change, and if the student would rightly interpret that story he must ever bear in mind that New Zealand in the past has never been quite or oven nearly the same as we see it now. With the scanty materials at hand he must endeavour to reconstruct the land as it existed during past ages. A rich field for original research is open to the New Zealand geologist. Little has yet been accomplished in comparison with what remains to be done. There are many absorbing problems—some of great economic importance, some of world-wide interest—awaiting solution by the patient scientific worker.

GENERAL ACCOUNT OF STRATIGRAPHY

Professor James Park writes: “Though so isolated, New Zealand contains within its narrow borders representatives of most of the Palæozoic, Mesozoic, and Cainozoic formations. Moreover, its structure is that usually associated with areas of continental dimensions; and for that reason it is often spoken of as an island of the continental type. It is a miniature continent; and the occurrence in its framework of thinogenic [shore or shallow-water] rocks, ranging from the earliest geological epochs to the present day, is undeniable evidence that it stands on a subcrustal foundation of great stability.” (N.Z. Geological Survey Bulletin No. 23, p. 24, 1921.)

The oldest rocks in New Zealand appear to be those of western Otago, where over a large area is exposed a complex of gneisses and schists, intruded by granite and other igneous rocks. The gneisses in the main are altered granites and diorites, but some of the schists, at any rate, are of sedimentary origin. A pre-Cambrian age was assigned to these rocks by Professor F. W. Hutton, but Professor James Park considers them to be probably of Cambrian age, and includes them in his Dusky Sound Series, the lower part of the Manapouri System.

Perhaps next in age to the western Otago gneisses and schists are the mica, chlorite, and quartz schists of Central Otago. In the absence of fossils, however, the age of these rocks is uncertain. Professor Hutton regarded them as pre-Cambrian, Professor Park assigns a Cambrian age, whilst Dr. P. Marshall considers them to be little, if at all, older than the Triassic. Recent field-work by the Geological Survey, however, strongly suggests that an unconformity separates the Triassic rocks of the Nugget Point district from the greywackes of the Balclutha district, which overlie the Otago schists. In December, 1924, fossils of Permian (if not older) age were discovered near Clinton in greywacke and associated rocks. The horizon of these fossils is far above the schists, and therefore a pre-Permian age for the schists is undeniable. Some schistose rocks in north, central, and western Nelson may be as old as, or even older than, the Otago mica-schists The gneisses and schists on the western side of the Southern Alps may for the present be classed with the Nelson schists.

The oldest known fossiliferous rocks in New Zealand are the Ordovician argillites (“slates”), greywackes, and quartzites occurring near Collingwood (Nelson), in the Mount Arthur district, and near Preservation Inlet in south-west Otago. Ordovician rocks probably have a considerable development in other parts of Nelson and in Westland, but no recognizable fossils have been found in those areas.

Rocks containing Silurian fossils occur in the Mount Arthur, Baton River, and Reefton districts, Nelson. They are principally altered limestone, calcareous shale or argillite, sandstone, and quartzite.

Considerable areas have been assigned to the Devonian period by Mr. Alexander McKay, but owing to the non-discovery of recognizable fossils definite proof of age is wanting. For a similar reason the age of most of the rocks placed in the Carboniferous period (“Maitai Series”) by McKay is uncertain. At Reefton the supposed Carboniferous rocks, which here contain many auriferous quartz-veins, are almost certainty of Ordovician age. In the typical locality near Nelson the fossils found in the Maitai rocks, according to Dr. C. T. Trechmann, indicate a Permo-Carboniferous age.

So far Permian rocks have not been satisfactorily identified in New Zealand, but, as previously stated, fossiliferous strata of this age, or slightly older, have been found near Clinton, Otago. The Maitai rocks near Nelson ought probably to be classified as Permian rather than as Permo-Carboniferous. Park considers his Aorangi Series to be of Permian age.

During some of the Palæozoic periods it is conjectured that New Zealand formed part of or was the foreland of a large land-mass that extended far to the west. This land-mass possibly persisted to late Palæozoic times, and may have been the now dismembered and all-but-lost continent known to geologists as Gondwanaland.

Since Hochstetter's visit (1859), Triassic and Jurassic rocks have been known to exist in New Zealand but the fossils were not extensively and accurately identified until the last decade, when Newell Arber and Trechmann published their valuable papers.

Newell Arber (1917) described an Upper Triassic flora from Mount Potts and Clent Hills (North Canterbury), and Hokonui Hills (Southland); Jurassic floras from North Canterbury and Southland; and a Lower Cretaceous flora from the neighbourhood of Oruarangi Point, south of Waikato South Head. Trechmann (1918 and 1923) examining marine molluscs and brachiopods from several localities, found that they ranged in age from Upper Triassic to Upper Jurassic, and correlated the different beds with European stages. The most fossiliferous localities are Hokonui Hills (Southland), near Nugget Point (Otago), Wairoa Valley (Nelson), Mokau watershed, Kawhia Harbour, and Waikato South Head, the three last-mentioned on or near the west coast of Auckland.

A broad belt of largely unfossiliferous but probable Trias-Jura rocks extends through western Canterbury and Marlborough, and is continued as a somewhat narrower belt on the north side of Cook Strait from Wellington to northern Hawke's Bay. Bocks of much the same appearance occur in the Lower Waikato Valley, in the Coromandel Peninsula, and in North Auckland. Some of these rocks may be of pre-Mesozoic age, but fossils to settle the point have not yet been found.

No angular unconformity has been found between the Triassic and Jurassic, and the rocks have marked lithological similarity. Consequently the mapping of the boundary between these two systems is difficult, and, with our present knowledge, its extension into the great areas of unfossiliferous greywackes is impossible.

Cretaceous rocks occur at several points on the east coast of Otago and in central Canterbury. They extend in a not-quite-continuous belt from Cape Campbell in Marlborough to the neighbourhood of Waipara in North Canterbury. At Amuri Bluff they are richly fossiliferous. To the Cretaceous belongs a somewhat extensive belt of rocks near the east coast of Wellington and southern Hawke's Bay. A continuation of this belt extends from a point north-west of Gisborne to the East Cape district. In North Auckland Cretaceous rocks cover considerable areas.

The oldest known workable coal-seams in New Zealand occur in Cretaceous rocks. Much controversy, however, concerning the age of our coalfields has arisen. The late Sir James Hector, and with him Mr. Alexander McKay, considered that the coal-measures belonged to a Cretaceo-Tertiary system that extended from the Upper Cretaceous to the Middle Tertiary. For many years Mr. McKay was practically the sole exponent of this theory, but since 1911 Dr. Marshall has advocated a very similar view. The truth, however, seems to be that the coal-measures concerning which there is a dispute are of two different ages. The Kaitangata, Green Island, Shag Point, Malvern Hills, and Broken River (Canterbury) coalfields are probably of Upper Cretaceous age. The other coalfields, as mentioned below, are Tertiary.

To the Eocene may be assigned the coal-measures of the Taratu-Milton, Grey, Buller, and Collingwood districts, and some of the coal-bearing patches of central Nelson. In various other localities possible Eocene coal-measures occur. The Wangaloa beds, near Kaitangata, contain an Early Eocene fauna, which has also been identified at Boulder Hill, North Taieri, near Dunedin, and are underlain by the Taratu-Milton coal-measures.

During the Early Eocene, as some geologists and biologists believe, New Zealand was again part of a continental area that extended far to the north, and was joined, or all but joined, to New Guinea and northern Australia. This continent may have included much of the area in the Pacific now studded with coral islands. Its former existence is inferred mainly from various features in our plant and animal life. According to the late Mr. T. F. Cheeseman, no fewer than 366 New Zealand plants are found also in Australia, but recent botanical work tends to reduce the number. More significant, perhaps, is the occurrence of many closely related species and genera in the two regions, for comparatively few of the 366 species are likely to have persisted since the Eocene. Many of our birds show marked affinities to Australian and Malayan species. In this connection an interesting line of support for a Tertiary extension of New Zealand to the north is afforded by the annual migrations of the New Zealand cuckoos and of the godwit.

During the Oligocene and Miocene periods New Zealand subsided until little of the present land-surface was above water. Consequently, notwithstanding extensive denudation in later periods, Middle-Tertiary strata are well represented in almost all parts of the country. They are typically developed in the Oamaru district (northeast Otago), and hence Hutton's name of “Oamaru Series” is generally applied to the Oligocene-Miocene strata of New Zealand. There is reason to think, however, that the lowest part of the Oamaru Series is of pre-Oligocene age, but until palæonto-logical work now in progress is completed a definite opinion cannot be expressed. Oamaru rocks are well represented in South Canterbury, in North Westland, in North Auckland, and in many other localities. Brown coal usually occurs at the base of the Oamaru Series, and about its middle a fairly thick fossiliferous limestone is usually developed. This marks the time when the Middle Tertiary sea was deepest. Some of the finest agricultural districts in New Zealand are in areas where Middle-Tertiary rocks predominate.

The present tendency of the Geological Survey is to separate, under various local names, the uppermost Miocene strata from the Oamaru Series, even though this be held to include the Awamoa or Pareora beds. Strata high in the Miocene cover large areas in the North Taranaki, upper Wanganui, and Gisborne-East Cape districts, and are found also in Marlborough, North Canterbury, &c. In North Taranaki they contain valuable seams of brown coal.

In many localities the Miocene rocks pass without detectable angular unconformity into strata considered to be of Pliocene age. In the Hawke's Bay and Wanganui districts these are marine and highly fossiliferous. They give rise to much good agricultural and more especially pastoral land adapted to sheep-farming or dairying. In Nelson and north Westland the Pliocene strata are largely composed of river-transported material, and are known as the Moutere Gravels. These in places are poorly auriferous. In Nelson they form a poor pastoral soil, but one well adapted for apple-culture.

Towards the close of the Miocene and during the Pliocene period many parts New Zealand, more particularly in the South Island, underwent elevation. As a result the North and South Islands (then quite different in outline from their present configuration), together with most of the outlying islands now in existence, such as the Chathams, Auckland Islands, &c., probably formed one large land-mass, which was united to, or almost reached, an Antarctic continent. Since many New Zealand plants* are identical with, or closely allied to, South American forms, and there are also some striking resemblances in bird and other forms of animal life, some geologists and biologists believe that this Antarctic continent formed a bridge, though probably at no time quite complete, between New Zealand and South America. At the time of this continental extension the Southern Alps rose far above their present heights, and were covered with one vast snowfield that fed immense glaciers spreading far and wide over the lowlands to the east and the west. According to Park, during the Pleistocene a great sheet of ice spread over the whole of the present South Island and over part of the North Island. Moreover, this ice-sheet was joined to the Antarctic ice. The extreme views of Professor Parle are not shared by other New Zealand geologists, who, however, unanimously agree that a large area in the South Island was glaciated. The great ice-streams of Pleistocene times gave rise to rivers that carried enormous quantities of gravel and finer material derived from the mountains beyond the ice-front, and in great measure built up the lowlands of Canterbury and Westland. In the latter district the gravels sorted by these streams are in many places richly auriferous, but a greater and more permanent source of wealth is furnished by the fertile soil of the Canterbury Plains.

In many parts of Otago, Canterbury, Westland, and Nelson evidences of past glacial action are afforded by huge moraines, perched blocks, ice-worn surfaces (roches moutonnées), rock-benches, rock-basins, and other tokens of glaciation. To ice-action we owe some of the most magnificent features of the western Otago sounds. Some evidence of interglacial periods has been found, and doubtless more will be obtained by future investigations. At or before the end of the Pleistocene period the mountains lessened in height, through both denudation and a well-marked subsidence of the land. The climate grew milder, and the lowland ice melted away. The mighty glaciers rapidly retreated, geologically speaking, and are to-day represented only by the comparatively modest valley and mountain glaciers of north-west Otago, Canterbury, and Westland, with which may be included the small but permanent snowfield and glacier on Mount Ruapehu. While the glaciers were retreating, the rivers of Canterbury and Westland, swollen by the melting ice, were unusually active in transporting debris to the lowlands and the sea-coast. At this time, too, as well as at somewhat earlier periods, the volcanoes of the North Island furnished an abundant supply of fragmentary material, much of which was transported by the streams and used in building plains and river-flats. Many of these are fertile, but in those districts where pumice abounded a poor soil, difficult of utilization, has resulted. Thus the land gradually became much as we see it now. In recent times geological changes, such as the lowering of heights by denudation, the filling of lakes by sediment, the outward growth of coastal plains in some places, and the wearing-away of the shores in other places, have slowly proceeded, and are to-day, of course, still going on. Slow movements of the land are probably in progress, but these have not been certainly detected. In 1855, however, as the result of a violent earthquake, the northern shore of Cook Strait, near Wellington Harbour, was raised on the average at least 5 ft., whilst the southern shore near Tory Channel and towards the mouth of the Wairau River was almost correspondingly depressed. The Taupo earthquakes of 1922 also caused a measurable movement of the land surface near Taupo.

IGNEOUS ROCKS

In the preceding paragraphs little notice has been given to igneous rocks or to volcanic action. The oldest igneous rocks of New Zealand are probably represented by the gneisses of western Otago, which, as previously stated, are mainly metamorphosed granites and diorites. Plutonic rocks intrude many of the Palæozoic and Mesozoic strata, and some of the formations also show evidence of contemporaneous volcanic action. Of the more ancient plutonic rocks granite is the most prominent. It occurs in many localities in Stewart Island, western Otago, Westland, and Nelson. It has, however, not been found in situ in the North Island, though in many localities boulders of granite and allied rocks, probably derived in all cases from ancient conglomerates, have been discovered. Ultra-basic igneous rocks, now largely altered to serpentine, occur in north-west Otago, Westland, Nelson, and to a minor extent in North Auckland.

* According to T. F. Cheeseman's “Manual of the New Zealand Flora” (Preface, page xiv), 112 New Zealand plants extend to South America.

Throughout the greater part of the Tertiary periods volcanic action in New Zealand was probably more intense than in any former age. During the Late Eocene or Early Miocene period eruptions, at first principally of andesitic rocks and later of rhyolite, began in the Coromandel Peninsula, and with brief intermissions continued throughout Miocene and Pliocene times. These volcanic rocks contain the gold-silver veins which have been extensively worked at Coromandel, Thames, Waitekauri, Karangahake, and Waihi.

There are many areas of Miocene and later volcanic rocks in North Auckland, and near the City of Auckland numerous small volcanoes were in action during the Pleistocene, or even later. Some of these—for example, Mount Rangitoto—have possibly been active within the last few thousand years. In Taranaki the beautiful cone of Mount Egmont was built up during Pliocene and Pleistocene times. It is in the central part of the North Island, however, that the most intense volcanic activity has been displayed. Volcanic rocks, more especially the rhyolitic pumice ejected during the Pliocene and Pleistocene, cover large areas. Vulcanism has not yet ceased, for minor eruptions of fragmentary material still take place from Ngauruhoe, a typical volcanic cone near Mount Ruapehu. The most striking evidence of volcanic-action, however, is afforded by the numerous steam-vents, hot springs, and geysers found in a belt extending from Ruapehu to White Island (in the Bay of Plenty), itself a volcano in the solfataric stage. It is more than a coincidence that this belt is in line with the Southern Alps. Solfataric action is generally regarded as a sign of dying vulcanism, but that the subterranean forces are still capable of mischief was shown by the eruption of Tarawera, an apparently extinct volcano, on the 10th June, 1886. On that occasion over a hundred lives were lost.

In the South Island vulcanism is apparently quite dead, for the hot springs of Hanmer Plains and the western side of the Alps are due to other causes. During the Miocene, however, volcanic outbursts took place in many localities, in some on a grand scale. Banks Peninsula is formed mainly of basaltic and andesitic rocks. Lyttelton and Akaroa Harbours are believed to represent ancient craters or centres of eruption. In the neighbourhood of Dunedin occurs a very interesting series of alkaline volcanic rocks. These were first described by the late Professor G. H. F. Ulrich, and in later years Dr. Marshall, Professor Benson, and others have given them much study. Recently alkaline volcanic rocks have been discovered in the outlying Chatham Islands.

CONCLUSION

In the course of a short article it is impossible to give any adequate idea of what has been accomplished by geological workers in New Zealand, or what remains yet to be done before even the foundation for future work shall be securely laid. The important applications of geology to agriculture and mining have hardly been mentioned, but elsewhere in this volume will be found descriptions of the agricultural and mineral resources of the Dominion. For detailed information the reader is referred to the bulletins of the New Zealand Geological Survey; to Professor Park's “The Geology of New Zealand,” which contains an excellent bibliography; and to the treatises on “Geology of New Zealand,” by Dr. P. Marshall, as well as to many other publications too numerous to be here named. Yet the “Transactions of the New Zealand Institute,” of which fifty-seven volumes have been issued, must be mentioned, more especially since they contain many articles dealing with the palæontology and geology of New Zealand, as well as numerous papers on other branches of natural science. Finally it may be stated that in each of the University Colleges at Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin excellent instruction in geology is being given by capable and enthusiastic teachers, so that progress in solving the many knotty problems of New Zealand geology is now being made, and may be expected to continue.

SEISMOLOGY

The following article on earthquakes in New Zealand has been prepared by Dr. C. E. Adams, D.Sc., F.R.A.S., Government Astronomer and Seismologist, with the assistance of Dr. J. Henderson, D.Sc., Mining Geologist:—

The Wellington earthquake of 23rd January, 1855, received a full notice in Sir Charles Lyell's classic work “The Principles of Geology,”* and probably largely on that account the attention of the scientific world was attracted to this feature of the natural phenomena of New Zealand. But since that earthquake, during which the level of the land in the neighbourhood of Wellington Harbour was raised about 5 ft., there has been no shock in the New Zealand region proper which has at all approached the destructive phase. Indeed, of about 2,250 earthquakes recorded as having origins in or near New Zealand, that of 1848 is the only other earthquake comparable in intensity to that of 1855; and the average intensity of all the earthquakes thus recorded is between III and IV on the Rossi-Forel scale—or, in other words, just sufficient to make pictures hung on walls move a little, and to cause doors and windows to creak or rattle slightly. In about twenty instances the force has been sufficient near the origin to overturn some chimneys (for the most part badly constructed ones), and in a very few buildings to crack walls or ceilings of faulty design. In about fifty other earthquakes such phenomena have been noted as the stopping of clocks, without any damage. The great majority of shocks have passed unperceived by the ordinary observer, and have been recorded only by means of instruments.

Earthquakes are usually divided into the two classes of volcanic and tectonic earthquakes. The former are those that precede, accompany, or follow a volcanic eruption, whereas tectonic earthquakes are caused by deformation of the earth's crust. The latter are of far greater general importance than those due to volcanic action, which may, indeed, be considered an effect of the same stresses that produce tectonic earthquakes.

A volcanic eruption is in almost all cases preceded by earthquakes, which, although they may be extremely violent, are characterized by the sharpness and brevity of the shock and by the smallness of the disturbed area. The after-shocks of a severe earthquake of the so-called volcanic type continue for a relatively short period. Successive earthquakes of a series have nearly the same place of origin.

Volcanic earthquakes in the past were usually considered to be due to explosions within the mass of the mountain. This hypothesis has been discarded, or at least much modified, by most modern authorities. They are considered rather to arise from the formation of new fractures, from the reopening or extension of old fractures, from the sudden injection of lava into cavities or fissures, and from the displacement of rock-masses adjoining a fracture. Thus they are essentially of the same nature as “tectonic” earthquakes.

Tectonic earthquakes are caused by the deformations of the earth's crust, to which surface features are ultimately due. These deformations arise from the gradual shrinking of the central core or from changes in the load on the crust through denudation and sedimentation. Stresses accumulate in the solid rock until relieved by the formation of fissures, along which movements of adjacent earth-blocks take place. These earth-blocks may be of vast size, and fractures or faults separating them are rarely single planes of rupture, but consist of numerous subparallel breaks extending more or less continuously along elongated belts. Such fault-zones may be hundreds of miles long and many miles wide.

The connection between earthquakes and the formation, extension, or growth of faults is evident in the somewhat rare cases in which the displacement reaches the surface. It is also indicated by the elongated form of the area over which the shock is equally felt, and by the association of these areas with faults traceable on the surface by geological and topographical data. When movement occurs considerable areas of the fracture-plane must be affected, and, since shocks may, originate from any part of this area, the seismic focus may be of large size. Again, the foci of successive shocks of a series may migrate to and fro along the fracture or shift to adjacent fractures. Similarly, earthquake series may migrate along a fault-zone.

* Tenth edition, 1868, vol. 2, p. 82. London: John Murray; New Zealand Government Gazette, Wellington, vol. 2, No. 14, 17th October, 1855, p. 116.

Westminster Review, vol. 51, 1849; Mr. Justice H. S. Chapman, “Earthquakes in New Zealand,” Trans. Aust. Assoc. Adv. Science. vol. 3, 1891; G. Hogben, “The Earthquakes of New Zealand” p. 37; “Report of Seismological Committee,” p. 505; New Zealand Government Gazette, Auckland, vol. 1, No. 27, 13th November, 1848. and vol. 1, No. 29, 20th November, 1348.

In New Zealand many great faults and fault-zones have been traced for long distances on geological and topographical evidence, but of these a few only have been active since European occupation. A notable zone extends north-east through the centre of the North Island from Mount Ruapehu to White Island. South of Ruapehu it has not been definitely traced on the surface, although from the positions of the foci of the groups of earthquakes it probably extends past Wanganui, across Cook Strait, and along the south-east shore of Tasman Bay to the South Island. The volcanic phenomena of the Rotorua-Taupo region, together with the recent remarkable earthquakes at Taupo, indicate that earth-stresses are still accumulating along this great fracture-zone.

Another important fault-system extends through North Canterbury, Marlborough, East Wellington, and Hawke's Bay. Its general course is north-east, parallel with the Taupo belt and the principal mountain-ranges of New Zealand. The Marlborough valleys, as well as the lowlands of the Hutt and Wairarapa districts, are directly controlled by fractures of this great system. In addition to many less severe shocks, the Wellington earthquake of 1855 was due to displacement along one of the major fissures. The southern end of the known active portion of the great fracture-belt is crossed by several important east-and-west faults; and the Hanmer earthquake of 1888 was due to the reopening of a fault extending in this direction along the upper valley of the Waiau-ua River.

The edge of the submarine plateau of which New Zealand is the most elevated portion lies about two hundred miles east of the North Island. Thence it extends north-eastward for hundreds of miles in a nearly straight line. The sea-floor to the east is several thousand feet lower, and the precipitous edge of the plateau probably is the scarp of a great fracture-belt. The most active seismic region of New Zealand is at or near the southern end of this submarine scarp, and here have originated several severe earthquakes.

Another submarine earthquake-zone, presumably also a fracture-zone, extends parallel with and some fifty miles from the east coast of the South Island, from opposite Christchurch to south-east of Dunedin. Numerous unimportant earthquakes have originated from this zone.

Another group of earthquake-foci occurs off the west coast of the North Island, opposite Raglan and Kawhia. This, like the other seismic zones, extends in a northeasterly direction parallel with the main mountain-axis of the Dominion. Few earthquakes have been recorded from this locality, the principal being in 1882 and 1891.

The origins of the New Zealand seismic region will be seen to arrange themselves in groups as follows:—

Group I.—Earthquakes felt most strongly on south-east coast of North Island; the origins form a strip 180 miles from the coast, parallel to the axis of New Zealand, and to axis of folding of older rocks in Hawke's Bay. Chief shocks: 17th August, 1868; 7th March, 1890; 23rd and 29th July, 1904; 9th August, 1904 (intensity IX on R.-F. scale); 8th September, 1904; prob. 23rd February, 1863 (IX, R.-F.); &c.

According to the late Captain F W. Hutton, F.R.S., the geological evidence shows that New Zealand rose considerably in the older Pliocene period, and was then probably joined to the Chatham Islands. At a later period subsidence occurred, followed again by elevation in the Pleistocene period, with oscillations of level since. The seismic origins of this group are at the foot of a sloping submarine plateau, about two hundred miles wide, which culminates to the east-south-east in the Chatham Islands. This elevation is separated from the New Zealand coast by a trough from 1,000 to 2,000 fathoms in depth, which is widest and deepest between these origins and the mainland.

Group II.—

  1. South-east of Otago Peninsula. Shocks: 20th November, 1872, &c.

  2. A strip south-east of Oamaru. Shocks: February, 1876; April, 1876; &c.

  3. Many short and jerky, but generally harmless, quakes felt in Christchurch, Banks Peninsula, and mid-Canterbury. Chief shocks: 31st August, 1870; 27th December, 1888 (VII, R.-F.); &c. Focus of 1888 shock, sixteen miles long, from west-south-west to east-north-east, twenty-four to twenty-five miles below surface. being the deepest ascertained origin in the New Zealand region.

These origins form a line parallel to the general axis of the land. It is possible that the loading of the sea-floor by the detritus brought down by the rivers of Canterbury and Otago is a contributing cause of the earthquakes of this group.

Group III.—Wellington earthquakes of January, 1855, and Cheviot earthquakes of 16th November, 1901, and of 25th December, 1922 (VIII, R.-F.).

The origin of the earthquake of 1855 was probably the fault that forms the eastern boundary of the Rimutaka Range and the western boundary of the Wairarapa Valley.

The origin of the Cheviot earthquake of 1901 was probably in or near the southern continuation of this fault.

The great earthquakes of October, 1848. probably came from the same region as those of January, 1855. The chief shocks of both series did extensive damage to property, and caused the formation of large rifts in the earth's surface; they are the only seismic disturbances since the settlement of the Dominion that can be assigned to degree X on the Rossi-Forel scale.

Group IV.—

  1. Region about twenty-five to thirty miles in length, and ten miles or less in width, running nearly north-north-east from middle of Lake Sumner, about twenty miles below the surface, whence proceed most of the severer shocks felt from Christchurch to the Amuri, and a large number of minor shocks. Chief earthquakes: 1st February, 1868; 27th August to 1st September, 1871; 14th September and 21st October, 1878; 11th April, 1884; 5th December, 1881 (VIII, R.-F.), when Christchurch Cathedral spire was slightly injured; 1st (September, 1888 (IX, R.-F.), when upper part of same spire fell, and still more severe damage was done in the Amuri district.

  2. A small shallow origin not more than five to ten miles below the surface, a few miles south of Nelson. Earthquake: 12th February, 1893 (VIII to IX, R.-F.); chimneys thrown down and buildings injured.

  3. Origin in Cook Strait, north-north-east of Stephen Island, about ten miles wide, and apparently traceable with few interruptions nearly to mouth of Wanganui River; depth, fifteen miles or more. More than half the earthquakes recorded in New Zealand belong to this region; earthquake of 8th December, 1897 (VIII to IX, R.-F.), and other severer ones came from south-south-west end. Probably the first recorded New Zealand earthquake, felt by Captain Furneaux on the 11th May, 1773, belonged to this region.

  4. Taupo Earthquakes.—During June and July, 1922, earthquakes were almost continuous in the Taupo district. The shocks reached intensity VIII on the Rossi-Forel scale, and then gradually subsided. Conditions were practically normal by the end of the year. The shocks were restricted to a small area of country, and were felt most strongly at Taupo, Wairakei, and Oruanui. The disturbances were accompanied by loud rumblings. No effect appears to have been produced on the thermal activities of the region. Considerable subsidence was reported along the north side of Lake Taupo in a general north-easterly direction.*

    Former smart shocks in this region were reported in September-October, 1897.

  5. Morrinsville Earthquakes.—During November and December, 1926, earthquakes similar to the Taupo ones of 1922 were felt in and around Morrinsville. The earthquakes were apparently of shallow origin, and were probably caused by a movement along a fault trending west-north-west on the eastern side of the Pakaroa Range. The average intensity of the shocks was about IV, although one shock reached VIII on the Rossi-Forel scale. As in the ease of the Taupo earthquakes there was no evidence of any variation in the thermal activities of the district.

  6. An origin near Mount Tarawera, with a large number of moderate or slight shocks, most, but not all, volcanic and local in character—e.g., those of September, 1866, and those of June, 1886, which accompanied and followed the well-known eruption of Mount Tarawera.

* P. G. Morgan: N.Z. Geological Survey Annual Report for the year 1923, p. 10.

These origins of Group IV, are nearly in a straight line on the map; on or near the same line are the origins of earthquakes felt in the Southern Lake District (15th December, 1883, &c.), the volcanoes Ruapehu, Ngauruhoe, Tongariro, Tarawera, and White Island. It is evident that this line, which, like the rest, is parallel or nearly so to the general axis, is a line of weakness or of unstable equilibrium. Hence the adjusting movements that have caused earthquakes may have from time to time relieved the pressure of the rocks that restrained overheated steam and other volcanic agents from bursting out, and so may have led to volcanic eruptions; just as the series of earthquakes in Guatemala and in the Caribbean Sea in April and May, 1902, were the signs of movements in the great folds of that part of the earth's crust, in the course of which, the pressure in the Antillean Ridge being relieved, the volcanic forces below Mount Pelée in Martinique, and Mount Souffrière in St. Vincent, caused the disastrous eruptions of that year.

Group V.—Off the west coast of the North Island near Raglan and Kawhia. Chief shock: 24th June, 1891 (VII to VIII, R.-F.). The line joining this origin to that of the earthquake of 1st February, 1882, is parallel to the other lines of origins (Groups I to IV); but we have no data to establish any connection between them.

REPORTS OF NEW ZEALAND EARTHQUAKES

Since 1888 there has been established in New Zealand a system of observing local earthquakes at selected telegraph-stations—about eighty in number—distributed throughout the extent of the Dominion.

Whenever a shook occurs and is felt by an officer in charge of one of these stations he fills up a form giving the New Zealand mean time of the beginning of the shock, its apparent duration and direction, and the principal effects observed by him. Some of the officers exhibit considerable care and skill in making up these returns, and the data have been used to determine principal origins of earthquakes within the New Zealand region.

All observers of earthquakes are cordially invited to forward their reports to the Government Seismologist, Dominion Observatory, Wellington, giving all or any of the following particulars:—

  1. Time of beginning of shock (if possible, New Zealand time to nearest quarter-minute).

  2. Whether clock was verified by New Zealand time.*

  3. Apparent direction—e.g., S.E. to N.W., then N.E. to S.W.

  4. Apparent duration of shock.

  5. Effects in terms of the Rossi-Forel scale as under.

  6. Remarks: e.g., previous or subsequent tremors; spilling of liquids, with direction of overflow; rumbling before, during, or after shock.

The Rossi-Forel scale of earthquake intensities is as follows:—

  1. The shock felt by an experienced observer.

  2. Extremely feeble shook: Felt by a small number of persons at rest.

  3. Very feeble shock: Felt by several persons at rest; strong enough for the direction or duration to be appreciable.

  4. Feeble shock: Felt by several persons in motion; disturbances of movable objects, doors, windows; creaking of floors.

  5. Shock of moderate intensity: Felt generally by every one; disturbance of furniture, beds, &c.; ringing of some bells.

  6. Fairly strong shock: General awakening of those asleep; general ringing of bells; oscillation of chandeliers; stopping of clocks; visible disturbance of trees and shrubs; some startled persons leave their dwellings.

  7. Strong shock: Overthrow of movable objects; fail of plaster; ringing of church bells; general panic, without damage to buildings.

  8. Very strong shock: Fall of chimneys; cracks in walls of buildings.

  9. Extremely strong shock: Partial or total destruction of some buildings.

  10. Shock of extreme intensity: Great disaster; buildings ruined; disturbance of strata; fissures in the ground; rock-falls from mountains.

* A convenient means of verifying the time is provided by the wireless time-signals sent out every day, at 10.30 a.m. N.Z. time, by the Dominion Observatory on a wave-length of 600 metres.

Four seismographs, all with photographic registration, are installed in New Zealand: two are Milne horizontal pendulums, and two the now Milne-Shaw horizontal pendulums. One Milne and two Milne-Shaw seismographs are installed at the Dominion Observatory, Wellington, with their booms placed at right angles; and the other Milne seismograph is installed at the Magnetic Observatory, Christchurch.

A set of Wiechert seismographs with mechanical registration is installed at the Observatory at Apia, Samoa. By the courtesy of the Administrator copies of the records are forwarded to the Dominion Observatory.

One twin-boom Milne seismograph is installed at Suva, Fiji, and by the courtesy of the Government of Fiji the seismograms are forwarded to the Dominion Observatory. The Fiji records are useful in supplementing those of New Zealand.

The records of the New Zealand stations are sent to the General Secretary of the Seismological Committee of the British Association, to the Station Centrale Sismologique, Strasbourg, France, and to the principal observatories of the world, and thus form part of the general system of earthquake-observation being conducted throughout the world since 1890.

The accompanying diagram illustrates graphically the number and intensities of the earthquakes reported to the Seismologist in the years 1921 to 1926. These reports were supplied by officers of the Post and Telegraph Department, by private observers, and by the newspapers. Each vertical line represents the maximum effect of an earthquake, with the intensities according to the Rossi-Forel scale shown at the sides of the figure. It will be seen that two earthquakes in 1921, three in 1922, one in 1925, and one in 1926 reached intensity VIII on this scale. In 1926 eight other earthquakes reached intensity VI, and one reached intensity VII.

DEATHS DUE TO EARTHQUAKES IN NEW ZEALAND

Deaths due to earthquakes in New Zealand are fortunately very few. In the last eighty years seven have been recorded. The shock of October, 1848, threw down a wall in Wellington, and three people were killed. On the 24th January, 1855, a death occurred at Wellington recorded as “accidental death from the falling of a chimney.” The large earthquake took place during the night of the 23rd January, 1855. On the 16th November, 1901, a child was killed by the Cheviot earthquake. On the 12th April, 1913, a Maori was killed at Masterton by material falling from the post-office, due to an earthquake. On the 7th October, 1914, a shepherd was killed by the Gisborne earthquake.

CLIMATE

THE following article on the climate of New Zealand has been prepared by Mr. D. C. Bates:—

The climate of New Zealand is spoken of in popular and general terms as equable, mild, and salubrious; but such a summary does not convoy an adequate idea of variations that exist in a country stretching, as it does, north and south for nearly a thousand miles, and distinctly differentiated by lofty mountain-chains. Another fact which must also be borne in mind is that the greater part of the North Island is controlled by a different system of circulation from that which dominates conditions in the parts about Cook Strait and in the South Island. The former is subject to ex-tropical disturbances, and the latter more to westerly or antarctic “lows,” which travel along the latitudes of the “forties,” with their prevailing westerly winds.

AUCKLAND

The climate of the Auckland Provincial District, speaking generally, combines degrees of warmth and humidity agreeable by day and comfortable by night. North of Auckland City conditions are almost subtropical, and in summer balmy easterly breezes prevail, and are responsible for delightful conditions. In winter the winds are more north and west, while changes to the south-west or south-east mostly account for the rainfall. Cumulus clouds are frequently formed in the afternoons, and, while tempering the heat of the day, also cut down sunshine records somewhat, but add considerably to the beauty of the land- and sea-scape. Southward of Auckland the climate is more varied, the west coast experiencing more rain, while the central parts are warmer in the day and considerably colder at night. In the winter months frosts, which are unknown farther north, now and then occur in the hours of darkness. Eastward from Rotorua (the great health resort and the centre of the thermal region) is to be found one of the most genial climates in the world, and Tauranga and Opotiki have charms all their own, especially for their weather and the fruits which ripen to perfection in those regions.

The monthly and annual means of the temperature, rainfall, and sunshine of Auckland and Rotorua are shown in the following tables:—

Auckland.
Month.Mean Temperature.Mean Rainfall for 74 Years.Mean Sunshine.
Maximum.Minimum.Mean.
 °F.°F.°F.InchesDays.Hr. min.
January73.659.066.52.6710.4220 41
February74.162.667.03.059.7183 4
March71.957.764.93.0211.2176 10
April67.754.661.23.4313.9143 24
May62.650.756.84.6318.5127 0
June59.147.853.54.9219.4113 37
July57.546.051.74.9520.8120 38
August58.146.152.24.2219.4150 38
September60.748.554.63.6417.5141 52
October63.550.957.23.6916.5168 43
November66.953.560.33.3215.9193 16
December70.856.963.92.9011.6208 24
     Year65.552.959.144.44184.81,947 27
Rotorua.
Month.Mean Temperatures.Mean Rainfall for 40 Years.Mean Sunshine.
Maximum.Minimum.Mean.
 °F.°F.°F.Inches.Days.Hr. min.
January75.152.463.74.3610.0235 53
February74.952.663.63.768.7188 42
March71.749660.63.519.7187 27
April66.145.455.74.3510.8154 13
May60.440.950.65.7212.7135 44
June55.938.547.15.2413.2114 56
July54.537.045.64.8813.5128 9
August56.337.646.94.95134143 57
September60.040.950.45.1614.4151 45
October64.044.354.25.2514.3176 15
November68.446.957.74.1012.6216 30
December72.849.961.23.8310.0221 33
     Year65.044.754.855.11143.42,055 4

HAWKE'S BAY

Hawke's Bay is one of the richest districts in New Zealand, and is favoured with a pleasant climate, being sheltered from westerly winds, though occasionally they are of the warm and dry (Foehn) type. It is rather dry, but ex-tropical disturbances are occasionally responsible for heavy downpours. Though the number of days with rain is less than, and sunshine above, that of other parts, the rainfall is still a good one, and fairly regular throughout the year, though some seasons have been notably dry. The meteorological records of Napier show reliable normals for the coastal districts. Inland the country is rather mountainous and less mild.

Napier.
Month.Mean Temperatures.Mean Rainfall for 48 Years.Mean Sunshine.
Maximum.Minimum.Mean.
 °F.°F.°F.Inches.Days.Hr. min.
January75.556.866.13.147.8257 55
February74.356.765.52.897.3208 10
March71.354.763.03.267.4217 34
April67.250.258.72.877.5195 17
May61.546.153.83.739.9154 35
June57.942.350.13.5410.8150 43
July56.441.548.93.8711.5147 32
August57.842.049.93.5611.7185 0
September62.245.153.62.169.4216 59
October66.345.757.52.298.6232 18
November69.751.360.72.488.3246 38
December73.155.364.12.327.3274 43
     Year66.149.057.736.11107.52,487 24

WELLINGTON — TARANAKI

As disclosed by its meteorological records, Wellington, the capital city, has a mean climate for the whole Dominion. Wellington occupies a central position, and is situated near Cook Strait, which divides the two main Islands. It has a somewhat changeable but temperate climate, and, though occasionally subject to disturbances from warmer regions, is usually controlled by the terrestrial wind-currents which have a westerly direction round the world in the latitude of the “forties.” It is popularly regarded as a rather windy spot, for high winds are frequently experienced, although they hardly ever reach hurricane force. Its windiness is largely owing to local configuration, for places quite near Wellington experience very little wind; and to compensate for this rather disagreeable element is a bountiful sunshine, averaging 2,018 hours per annum. There is a plentiful rainfall, amounting to nearly 50 in.

The region between Wellington and Taranaki, following the Taranaki Bight, is probably as fertile and agreeable as any in Australia or New Zealand; but inland though very productive, conditions are not so favourable.

Taranaki has a rather heavy rainfall, and in most parts of this region the grass is always green. Its climate is mild, and cattle winter in the open. Wanganui and Manawatu districts (which lie between Wellington and Taranaki) have less rainfall than either Wellington or Taranaki.

Wellington.
Month.Mean Temperatures.Mean Rainfall for 69 Years.Mean Sunshine.
Maximum.Minimum.Mean.
 °F°F.°F.Inches.Days.Hr. min.
January69.455.762.53.3010.5223 8
February69.355.862.53.199.0208 45
March66.954.260.53.2911.2181 56
April62.851.257.03.8012.9155 15
May58.347.252.74.7616.6125 5
June54.744.249.44.8717.3104 29
July53.142.347.75.5518.1105 35
August54.442.848.64.4317.0143 5
September57.545.751.63.9914.9163 32
October60.448.464.44.1914.2174 26
November63.450.556.93.4412.9203 15
December66.953.960.43.3012.1229 45
     Year61.449.355.448.11166.72,018 16

It may be useful to make a comparison between the records of Wellington and those of Camden Square, London.

Camden Square, London.
Month.Mean Temperatures.
Maximum.Minimum.Mean.
 °F.°F.°F.
January43.534.038.8
February45.634.4400
March50.135.642.9
April57.439.448.4
May64.945.2551
June70.951.061.0
July74.154.464.3
August72.653.763.2
September67.449.858.6
October57.543.950.7
November49.738.944.3
December45.135.840.5
     Year58.243.050.6
Moumahaki.
Month.Mean Temperatures.Mean Rainfall for 20 Years.Mean Sunshine.
Maximum.Minimum.Mean.
 °F.°F.°F.Inches.Days.Hr. min
January70.552.961.73.55100233 26
February71.153.062.12.897.7190 52
March69.652.060.83.6010.0177 14
April64.647.656.13.9013.0150 6
May58.743.951.34.2214.9114 59
June54.941.848.34.2314.699 42
July53.340046.74.1915.7108 27
August55.341.048.13.9314.6142 10
September59.144251.63.8113.5148 59
October62.146.754.44.6714.9157 56
November65.148.856.93.5312.4180 7
December68.650.959.73.6312.0227 44
     Year62.746.954.846.15153.31,931 42

NELSON-MARLBOROUGH

Nelson and Marlborough are highly favoured regions with regard to sunshine and shelter from marine winds. Long ago Bishop Selwyn said, “No one knows what the climate is till he has basked in the almost perpetual sunshine of Tasman's Gulf, with a frame braced and invigorated to the full enjoyment of heat by the wholesome frost or cool snowy breeze of the night before.”

Pastoral and agricultural industries are thriving, and Nelson is also famous for its fruit cultures—apples especially being celebrated for their variety, colour, and flavour. The rainfall about Nelson is very reliable, and averages from 35 in. to 45 in. per annum. Marlborough is also a sunny district, find its rainfall averages from 25 in. to 35 in.

Nelson.
Month.Mean Temperatures.Mean Rainfall for 44 Years.Mean Sunshine.
Maximum.Minimum.Mean.
 °F.°F.°F.Inches.Days.Hr. min
January74.953.964.32.858.4270 59
February74.25406402.739.4232 56
March71.051.461.13099.0202 8
April66.247.556.92.909.5196 15
May60.042.551.23.1310.5163 8
June56.138.847.43.6410.1146 18
July54.637.646.13.41110150 46
August56.538.547.53.0210.6198 16
September60.642.351.43.7212.2197 6
October64.745.45503.6112.1212 17
November68.648.458.52.9511.3247 28
December71951.661.72.728.8260 20
     Year64.946.055.437.77122.92,476 55

Following are the rainfall and sunshine records for Blenheim:—

Blenheim.
Month.Mean Rainfall for 19 Years.Mean Sunshine.
 Inches.Hr. min.
January2.26233 40
February2.25223 2
March2.16180 53
April1.72157 35
May319150 16
June3.01134 32
July3.40142 54
August2.73175 13
September2.69182 30
October2.72188 56
November2.42224 46
December2.04183 64
     Year30.592,178 11

WESTLAND

The climate of Westland is influenced by its position with regard to the prevailing westerly winds, its proximity to the sea from which these winds blow, and the mountainous character of its eastern half. The rainfall, as might be expected, is heavy, and ranges from about 70 in. per annum in the north on the coast to as much as 200 in. in the mountainous country. The weather-changes are chiefly due to atmospheric depressions, with lowest pressures passing south of the Dominion. Cyclones centred in the north, while bringing heavy rains to the North Island and the east-coast portions of the South, do not, as a rule, affect Westland, as easterly winds, which then prevail, are not conducive to cloud - formation in this district. Sunshine at Hokitika averages 1,929 hours a year, and, though not so abundant as in east-coast districts, this is a good average amount considering the rainfall. Westland is noted for a clear, beautiful atmosphere during fair-weather periods.

Hokitika.
Month.Mean Temperatures.Mean Rainfall for 48 Years.Mean Sunshine.
Maximum.Minimum.Mean.
 °F.°F.°F.Inches.Days.Hr. min.
January67.453.260.39.9212.8213 57
February68.053.160.67.3711.3188 2
March66.051.158.59.7514.4177 35
April62.447.254.79.3915.1137 20
May57.942.149.99.8215.6134 22
June54.438.746.49.5515.3112 17
July53.036.744.88.9916.1127 13
August54.538.046.39.2816.0158 14
September57.642.550.09.3216.8140 22
October59.645.752.711.8119.0159 53
November61.748.154.910.7817.6175 2
December65.351.458.410.6216.4204 30
     Year60.745.753.1110.60186.41,928 47

CANTERBURY

The chief health resort of the South Island, Hanmer Spa, is situated on a small plateau in the northern portion of the Canterbury Land District. On account of its altitude, 1,120 ft., it enjoys an invigorating climate, with a mean annual temperature only about one degree below that of Christchurch. Owing to its elevated position and nearness to the mountains Hanmer is in some winter seasons subject to rather severe snowstorms, such as are never experienced on the Canterbury Plains. The mean annual rainfall is 404$82 in., and the mean total sunshine 1,990 hours.

The district of Canterbury comprises a variety of topographical features. A plain stretches over a hundred miles from north-east to south-west, with a maximum width of about forty miles from the east coast to the foothills to the westward. The latter merge into the mountainous country culminating in the main range of the Southern Alps, which divides the provincial districts of Canterbury and Westland, and affords a protection from the heavily moisture-laden north-westerly winds. The rainfall of the Canterbury Plains is in consequence much restricted, the average being about 26 in. There is, however, a remarkable progressive increase from east to west, as is shown by the records. At Christchurch the mean is 25.30 in.; at Mount Torlesse Station (near Springfield), 40.24 in. The climate of Canterbury might almost be described as Continental in type, with large extremes of temperature between summer and winter and between day and night. Except in the three summer months frosts are numerous, and even in the early spring and late autumn they are at times severe enough to damage vegetation of a tender nature. In summer, day temperatures of over 90° in the shade are sometimes experienced. With regard to both climate and soil, the Plains have proved most suitable for agricultural farming, and much of the district is capable of growing splendid cereal and root crops. The prevailing winds in Canterbury are north-east and south-west, while north-westerlies are not, as often supposed, of frequent occurrence. They are most common in the springtime, and, being dry and warm, they have a somewhat enervating effect, though in winter-time they come as a welcome change from the keen temperatures then generally ruling. The bright sunshine, as recorded at Lincoln, shows a daily average for the year of 5.7 hours.

Lincoln.
Month.Mean Temperatures.Mean Rainfall for 46 Years.Mean Sunshine.
Maximum.Minimum.Mean.
 °F.°F.°F.Inches.Days.Hr. min.
January71.951.361.62.239.4212 24
February71351.761.51.667.7201 13
March68.449.058.72.2710.0181 46
April63.644.354.01.989.4168 47
May57.439.848.52.3111.2135 49
Juno52.936.344.62.4311.7118 10
July51.135.243.12.71130116 41
August53.536.545.02.0311.2153 8
September58.440.349.41.919.7178 2
October63.243.953.61.729.3204 16
November66.246.256.21.97104218 27
December70149.359.72.12100209 11
     Year62.343.753025.34123.02,087 54

OTAGO

Otago, the southernmost part of New Zealand, is very diversified as regards both its physical features and its climate. Inland, in Central and North Otago, the climate is dry and clear—hot in summer and cold in winter. The rainfall for this district averages from 13 in. to 20 in. Near the coast, in the Dunedin district, the rainfall in more plentiful, averaging from 30 in. to 40 in. per annum, a good deal of which falls in light drizzling rains.

There are continuous rainfall records from various parts of Dunedin for seventy years, of which the median rainfall is 33.5 in., and the mean in the table following may be regarded as too high.

Dunedin.
Month.Mean Temperatures for 59 Years.Mean Rainfall for 70 Years.Mean Sunshine.
Maximum.Minimum.Mean.
 °F.°F.°F.Inches.Days.Dr. min.
January66.349.658.03.3414.2184 48
February65.849.557.72.7511.2161 9
March63.047.955.42.9613.0137 12
April58.744.851.72.7812.8115 27
May53.241.147.13.2613.699 59
June49.438.443.83.1512.890 34
July47.737.142.42.9912.995 20
August50.237.944.03.1412.8121 8
September55.040.947.92.7512.8141 36
October59.242.951.03.1314.3162 24
November61.645.053.33.2814.2166 29
December64.648.056.33.5314.5183 4
     Year57.943.650.73706159.11,659 10

Queenstown, on Lake Wakatipu, amongst the mountains, at an elevation of over 1,000 ft., furnishes the following averages:—

Queenstown.
Month.Mean Temperatures.Mean Rainfall for 38 Years.
Maximum.Minimum.Mean.
 °F.°F.°F.Inches.Days.
January70.449.960.12.728.8
February70.249.659.91.985.9
March66.447.95712.607.6
April59.143.851.53.008.0
May61.838.645.22.637.6
June45.933.739.72.466.8
July43.331.837.52.046.1
August47.333.840.61.936.5
September54.338.746.52.477.7
October59842.150.93.489.3
November63.244.553.82.748.7
December68.049.258.62.598.2
     Year58.342.050.130.6491.2

At Invercargill, the chief town of Southland, the averages are as follow:—

Invercargill.
Month.Mean Temperatures.Mean Rainfall for 33 Years.Mean Sunshine.
Maximum.Minimum.Mean.
 °F.°F.°F.Inches.Days.Dr. min.
January66.548.057.239715.4206 24
February66.147.456.82.9712.3160 33
March63.845.754.73.8514.9123 16
April59.242.450.84.3416.9109 14
May53.737.745.84.4917.791 34
June49.835.442.73.5916.294.7
July48.833.941.43.2415.885 53
August52.035.543.83.3815.2122 4
September67.039.048.13.1814.2135 24
October60.042.551.34.4417.2149 29
November61.643.952.84.3918.0165 51
December64.146.155.24.2016.3160 23
     Year58.641.550.046.04190.11,604 12

The average rainfall of Southland is between 40 in. and 50 in., but towards Queenstown the rainfall is between 30 in. and 40 in. The rainfall is well distributed throughout the year, and there is less wind in winter than in summer.

Stewart Island has a wonderfully mild and moist climate, especially on its eastern side, with an average rainfall of 65.18 in.

WEATHER FOR THE YEAR 1926

The total rainfall for the year was above the average in most parts of the Dominion but below in the east-coast districts of the North Island southward of Gisborne, and at a few isolated places in North Canterbury and North Westland in the South Island.

Following is a brief summary for each month of the weather and the chief atmospheric systems which were in evidence:—

January.—January opened with strong southerly winds, and cold squally weather prevailed on the 1st and 2nd over most of the Dominion, the result of an intense disturbance located eastward of New Zealand, and apparently centred in the vicinity of the Chatham Islands.

Thereafter, however, though occasional spells of unsettled and wet conditions were experienced, warm and fair weather predominated. Between the 9th and 12th an ex-tropical disturbance, in moving down the western coast, brought some good rains to both Islands. This was particularly beneficial to Central Otago in terminating a considerable spell of dry weather.

The most generally unsettled period during the month was between the 20th and 24th. The North Island was under the influence of a cyclone passing in the north on the 21st and 22nd, and an easterly gale with heavy rain inflicted considerable damage to orchards and gardens in the northern districts. At the same time a westerly storm area caused northerly gales and boisterous conditions over the South Island. At Pokororo, in the Nelson district, 8.21 in. of rain fell in ten hours on the 22nd, causing a record flood.

The total rainfall for the month was above the average in all but the east-coast districts, while the deficiency there was not so serious as in the previous month, and conditions generally were favourable to farming pursuits.

February.—During the first fortnight of February conditions were dominated by three intense areas of low-pressure located eastward of the South Island, and strong southerly winds brought cold, unsettled weather and heavy rain, especially in the south.

Fair weather predominated between the 14th and 21st, except about the 18th, when considerable rain fell in Westland, the effect of a westerly disturbance passing in the south.

The latter portion of the month, though very changeable, was on the whole warmer, but on the 27th and 28th a strong southerly and general rains were experienced. This benefited the Hawke's Bay district, where dry conditions had persisted during the past six months.

The total rainfall was in excess of the average over the South Island, except about Nelson and Collingwood. It was also above about Kawhia, Wanganui, and Foxton, but elsewhere in the North Island it was below the average The difference was greatest in Otago, where the aggregate rain ranged from 100 to 200 per cent. above the mean.

The month was remarkably cool, and on several occasions frosts occurred in places widely apart.

March.—Anticyclonic pressure predominated during March, which proved a dry month over most of the Dominion. An excess of the average rainfall was recorded only in parts of the Wellington District and about Kawhia in the North Island, and in the Nelson and Marlborough districts and also at a few places in Westland in the South Island.

Some heavy and beneficial rains occurred about the 23rd, 27th, and 31st. On the 23rd the centre of a small but rather intense cyclone passed through Cook Strait, and this was followed by another on the 26th.

Westerly gales were experienced about Cook and Foveaux Straits on the 7th, 8th, and 9th, but generally there was little wind during the month.

On the whole, conditions were mostly cool and fair. The rainfall during the latter part of the month relieved the situation for farmers in many parts of the country.

April.—During the first three weeks of April the weather was fair, calm, and mild generally under anticyclonic conditions, though there were evidences of three areas of low-pressure passing to the south of New Zealand on the 3rd, 11th, and 16th respectively, and rain fell about these days in the West Coast districts of the South Island.

On the 22nd barometric pressure decreased for the advent of an extensive westerly depression, which caused strong westerly winds and unsettled weather, with occasional rain, until the close of the month.

The total rainfall was below the average in all parts except Westland, the greatest deficiency again being experienced on the east coast of the North Island.

May.—In contrast to the preceding month May proved very wet. The total rainfall was much above the average in almost all parts of the Dominion, only a few places along the East Coast reporting a deficiency.

There were three brief anticyclonic periods, culminating on the 7th, 17th, and 31st; but between these areas of high pressure were several disturbances associated with stormy conditions. An extensive westerly depression ruled over the Dominion between the 2nd and 6th. The gradient was more severe in the north than in the south, and gales, with heavy rain, were reported, especially in and north of Cook Strait. A sudden and steep fall in the barometer on the 9th accounted for boisterous conditions and a deluge on the West Coast; pressure then continued low and the weather unsettled for a week.

An ex-tropical disturbance made its appearance to the north of New Zealand on the 17th, and, travelling slowly south, the centre apparently passed about Cook Strait on the 23rd. This, uniting with an Antarctic “low,” resulted in nearly a fortnight of bad weather.

Temperatures were comparatively mild and, although a few sharp frosts were experienced, a good autumn growth of grass was reported.

June.—With the exception of the North Auckland District and a few high-level stations in the South Island, precipitation in June was below normal over the Dominion, the greatest deficiencies occurring in Hawke's Bay and Canterbury.

Anticyclonic conditions prevailed between the 5th and 9th and between the 16th and 26th, when fine dry weather was mainly experienced, bright days and cold nights, with frequent ground frosts.

The unsettled periods were associated with the passages of two ex-tropical disturbances and an intense westerly depression. Of the former, the centre of the first passing to the northward of New Zealand on the 3rd, brought heavy rain to the northern districts, while the second, moving ever the Dominion between the 27th and 30th, had a more general effect, and much dull misty and wet weather prevailed.

The westerly disturbance which ruled between the 11th and 16th was responsible for strong north-west to south-west winds and squally conditions, particularly in and southward of Cook Strait, with heavy rain on the West Coast. Some snow fell at this time in the high country of the South Island and the southern part of the North Island. Otago and Southland, however, escaped storm effects, and the weather in these districts was, as frequently occurs there in winter, remarkable for its mildness.

The range of temperature over the Dominion was rather larger than usual, and vegetable growth was nearly everywhere sufficient for stock requirements.

July.—During July areas of high-pressure were generally weak, except one ruling in the last three days. The weather, however, on the whole was dry and milder than usual, although, on account of three rather intense storms, some heavy rains occurred on the east coast of the Auckland peninsula and in the Taranaki and Wanganui districts, where the aggregate rainfall was above normal. Elsewhere there was a deficiency, which was most pronounced in the South Island, the whole of which, with the exception of Queenstown, experienced considerably less than the average precipitation.

Of the disturbances, a cyclone, developing to the north-westward on the 10th, attained its greatest intensity on the two following days northward of Kawhia and East Cape, although, owing to its influence, rains were experienced and snow fell on higher levels farther south. This storm was closely followed by a westerly depression, which caused strong northerly and westerly winds and more general rain, heavy falls occurring along the West Coast.

Between the 23rd and 28th another westerly disturbance, having two centres, brought gales and heavy rain, particularly to the Manawatu, Wanganui, and Taranaki districts, and severe floods caused considerable damage in these parts.

Frosts were fairly frequent in the east-coast districts, but the month may generally be described as “a good winter month.”

August.—August, regarded as the last month of winter in New Zealand, was on the whole dull and showery. Reports vary as to temperature and its effects, but the days were generally mild, though frosts occurred frequently in many parts of the country.

Rainfall was above the average over the greater part of the North Island and in Otago, but below the mean of former years in the Hawke's Bay and Poverty Bay districts and in the central part of the South Island, both on the east and west coasts, which is rather an unusual occurrence.

An intense westerly disturbance passed in the south on the 5th and 6th, accounting for gales, particularly in the North Island; and the most general rainfall, with snow on the higher levels, was reported at this time.

Three cyclones passed northward of New Zealand on the 10th, 17th, and 24th respectively, accounting for some heavy downpours in the northern districts. A westerly disturbance at the close of the month brought welcome rains to the Wairarapa and Marlborough districts, and, in spite of frequent showers previously experienced, ended what was regarded as a dry spell.

Growth was continuous and mostly favourable to agriculture, particularly in the South.

There was a fair amount of wind, with a prevalence of south-easterlies in the North Island, but conditions were calmer farther south.

September.—Meteorological conditions during September were remarkably variable, and presented features appropriate to all the seasons.

The first week was showery, and the week 22nd to 29th, while an extensive anticyclone dominated, was fine and warm generally. The remainder of the month was subject to numerous westerly disturbances, the most intense prevailing on the 15th and 16th. On the 16th a severe snowstorm was experienced, and, although the fall was not particularly heavy, it was fairly general over the Dominion southward of Raglan and Tauranga. Strong west to south-west gales were recorded at this time with stormy and wintry conditions.

The changeable weather during the first three weeks greatly retarded agricultural operations, but the mildness of the latter part of the month hastened vegetable growth, and on the last day general beneficial rains occurred.

Frosts were rather frequent, particularly along the East Coast, but they were not generally severe.

The aggregate rainfall was below normal over most of the North Island and in the northern and east-coast districts of the South, while in South Westland and Otago it was considerably above.

October.—The weather of October was, for the most part, remarkably wet, and except in the Poverty Bay and Hawke's Bay districts and in Westland both the total rainfall and the number of wet days were everywhere above the average.

Between the 10th and 12th an ex-tropical disturbance passed over the North Island, and stormy conditions were experienced. Very heavy rain fell at this time in the basin of the Waikato River, and caused the highest flood recorded for many years. Snow and hail also fell on the higher levels.

A westerly depression between the 14th and 19th brought further unsettled weather. particularly to districts with a westerly aspect. From the 20th to the 24th anti-cyclonic pressure dominated, and this was the only period during the month when fair weather prevailed generally.

An extensive westerly disturbance during the last week was complicated by a well-defined cyclonic system which invaded the larger area of low pressure. The centre of the latter storm passed through Cook Strait during the night of the 28th. There were some heavy rainfalls accompanying thunderstorms in the south at the close of the month.

Frosts were not frequent, but a severe one on the morning of the 13th did considerable damage to tender spring growth at places in both Islands.

November.—On account of numerous intense westerly disturbances November proved a wet, windy, and cold month—rainfall being in excess of the average in all parts of the country except at a few places in Hawke's Bay and Otago.

The outstanding feature of the month was the severe floods in Westland in the beginning of the month. Through the exceptional rise in the Buller River, Westport experienced one of the worst floods in the history of that town. The heavy rains at the end of the previous month had soaked the land and swollen the streams, while much snow had also fallen in the mountains. On the 3rd November an extensive westerly disturbance brought further heavy rain, and this combined with the melting of the snow accounted for record floods. About the same time the Waimakariri River, in Canterbury, rose to an abnormal height, and inundated much of the surrounding country.

During the month thunderstorms were rather frequent, and one in Hawke's Bay on the 12th did considerable damage to orchards.

Several light frosts occurred, particularly in the South Island, and the cold southerly which brought snow to the uplands on the 27th and 28th caused loss among newly-shorn sheep. Shearing and haymaking were greatly retarded, and growth in vegetation was backward for the time of the year in most parts of the Dominion.

Anticyclonic conditions ruled between the 20th and 24th, and this was the longest period of generally fair weather experienced during the month.

December.—Precipitation during December was above normal over most of the Dominion, the only parts recording a deficiency being the central portion of the North Island and the West Coast districts of the South Island.

Southerly winds and cold, changeable conditions prevailed during the first week of the month, owing to the presence of an intense storm eastward of the Dominion.

A barometric pressure of 28.97 inches was reported from the Chatham Islands on the morning of the 3rd, while in New Zealand it averaged 0.75 inches higher. Westerly depressions passing in the south on the 11th and 20th respectively accounted for strong north-west winds generally and heavy rain in the western districts.

Two disturbances were in evidence about Christmastide, one in the north bringing very heavy rain, but they neutralized each other so far as wind was concerned, though together accounting for mild, dull, and wet weather generally.

The weather, on the whole, was very changeable for a summer month, and detrimentally affected haymaking and shearing operations.

The following tables show the difference, above or below the mean, for each month in the year:—

NORTH ISLAND RAINFALL, 1926.Monthly Means compared with the Averages for Twenty-one Previous Years.
 Jan.Feb.March.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.
+4.62......8.68....5.77..7.625.284.74
Av.3.563.104.053.944.764.734.804.173.734.343503.41
..3.042.591.88..3.024.47..2.71......
Mean Number of Days with Rain, compared with the Averages for Twenty-one Previous Years.
 Jan.Feb.March.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.

+ Above the average.

− Below the average.

+13.411.7....20.2....192..20.318.8112.7
Av.10.58.811.212.314.915716.214.814.115.213.311.2
-....7.48.7..11.5133..13.4......
SOUTH ISLAND RAINFALL, 1926.Monthly Means compared with the Averages for Twenty-one Previous Years.
 Jan.Feb.March.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.
+..3.93....4.63........4.334.233.69
Av.3.682.633.343.393.583.653.553.583.643.853.38353
3.17..2.391.71..2.151512.442.64......
Mean Number of Days with Rain, compared with the Averages for Twenty-one Previous Years.
 Jan.Feb.March.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec

+ Above the average.

− Below the average.

+12713.5....16.8....12.9..16.214.8..
Av.12.39.211.311.612.412.812.612.212.813.913.312.3
....7.59.6..10.68.8..12.1....11.6

Continuous line showing the mean monthly rainfall.

Dotted line showing the total monthly rainfall from January, 1926, to January, 1927 (inclusive).

Continuous line showing the mean monthly temperature in shade for past years.

Dotted line showing the mean monthly temperature from January, 1926, to January, 1927 (inclusive).

TEMPERATURE, RAINFALL, ATMOSPHERIC PRESSURE, AND WIND THROUGHOUT NEW-ZEALAND, AS OBSERVED AT TWENTY-SIX STATIONS, FOR THE YEAR 1926. The observations were taken at 9 a.m.
Stations.Temperature In Shade.Rainfall.Mean Height of Barometer.Prevailing Winds.
Highest and Date.Lowest and Date.Mean Max. Temp for Year.Mean Min. Temp. for Year.Mean Temp for Year.Days on which Rain fell.Total Fall.
 °Fahr.°Fahr.°Fahr.°Fahr.°Fahr.No.Inches.Inches. 
Auckland78.0 Jan. 2938.0 Aug. 2664.153.058.620663.5330.002SW, W.
Ruakura, Hamilton East84.8 Dec. 1424.5 June 767.144.555.817755.89 W, NW.
Te Aroha85.0 Jan. 2925.0 July 667.848.658.216957.08 NE, SE.
Waihi83.3 Dec. 1425.1 July 2966.047.656.818897.9230.018W, NE NW.
Tauranga85.0 Feb. 1729.0 July 4, 566.348.257.216458.14 SW, S NE.
Rotorua83.0 Feb. 1828.0 June, July63.345.454.316270.31 SW, NE S.
New Plymouth77.5 Dec. 2933.2 July 661.748.755.220567.84 SE, W NW.
Taihape75.0 Jan. 2125.0 Oct. 1357.242.850.018440.52 W, NW SW.
Palmerston N.86.0 Jan. 2229.0 June, July62.646.554.514843.19 W, E.
Tangimoana83.0 Jan. 20, 2126.0 July 464.544.954.714745.80 NW, W.
Central Development Farm, Weraroa, Levin82.0 Jan. 2228.0 Oct. 1361.747.654.618350.66 W, NE NW.
Napier85.0 Dec. 1428.5 June 2164.948.756.813620.89 W, NW, SW.
Masterton85.2 Jan. 21, 2226.8 June 764.143.753.916638.61 NW, SW
Wellington81.1 Jan. 2131.7 July 461.549.856.317242.3829.922NW, N, SE.
Nelson80.8 Mar. 825.4 Sept. 1762.345.253.713836.9629.911N, SW, W.
Hokitika75.5 Dec. 2627.0 Sept. 1759.044.651.8206118.7329.975SW, NW.
Hanmer Springs87.0 Feb. 1719.0 June, Sept.60.739.550.115643.94 NW.
Christchurch86.5 Feb. 2326.5 July 861.143.152.114923.8429.865SW, NE.
Kisselton, Lake Coleridge93.0 Jan. 2220.0 June 1, 3, 564.339.551.911935.99 NW.
Timaru88.0 Jan. 3024.8 Aug. 1160.842.951.812523.76 SW, NE.
Waimate88.0 Jan. 3025.0 Aug. 1159.642.150.814231.18 NE, SW.
Waipiata83.4 Jan. 319.2 June 457.238.447.813220.64 SW, NW W.
Ophir85.8 Jan. 617.3 July 2259.138.448.710716.73 SW, NW.
Dunedin85.0 Jan. 2929.0 Sept. 15, 1658.643.951.219344.9829.857SW, NE.
Gore85.0 Jan. 2923.0 July 2259.340.349.819334.07 SW, E.
Invercargill82.0 Jan.,Feb.26.0 July 2258.042.950.422547.24 SW, W NW.

FLORA AND VEGETATION

The following article on the flora and vegetation of New Zealand is by Dr. L. Cockayne, F.R.S.:—

Owing to its long isolation and diverse elements (Malayan, Australian, Sub-antarctic, and endemic), the flora of New Zealand is of special interest. Ferns, fern-allies, and seed-plants number, so far as is at present known, about 1,800 species, of which more than three-fourths are endemic. Many hundreds of algæ, fungi, mosses, and liverworts have been described, but these certainly do not represent the total number of such. With regard to the seed-plants, one family (the daisy) contains more than 250 species, three (sedge, figwort, and grass) each more than a hundred, and nine (carrot, orchid, buttercup, madder, epacrid, willowherb, pea, rush, and forget-me-not) between thirty and seventy. The ferns and fern-allies, though not of the overwhelming importance in the flora that many think, still number 162 species. The genera Veronica (Hebe), Carex, Celmisia, Coprosma, Ranunculus, Olearia, Senecio, Epilobium, Myosotis, Poa, Dracophyllum, and Aciphylla contain many species, no few of which are difficult to exactly define. This is especially the case with Veronica, which embraces more than a hundred species. Such uncertainty in their delimiting lies in what is usually called their “variability,” which is due partly to more than one distinct true-breeding entity being joined together as one species, partly to the frequent occurrence of hybrids, and to some extent to differences in appearance and form caused by different environments.

Variability is not concerned merely with adult plants, but often there are species with juvenile forms quite distinct from the adults which may persist for many years. This strange procedure is seen, more or less, in a hundred species. Familiar examples amongst trees are the lacebark, lowland-ribbonwood, lancewood, kowhai, pokaka, and kaikomako.

Many of the growth-forms of New Zealand plants are characteristic of the life-conditions. These are, for example — climbing-plants with long, woody, ropelike stems; shrubs with stiff, wiry, interlaced branches forming close masses; cushion-plants sometimes of immense proportions, as in the vegetable sheep (species of Haastia and Raoulia); leafless shrubs with round or flattened stems (species of Carmichaelia and Notospartium); species of Veronica looking exactly like cypresses; trees with leaves bunched on long trunks; grasses and sedges forming tussocks. The ligneous plants are almost all evergreen, only some twenty being deciduous or semi-deciduous. Herbs that die to the ground in winter and bulbous plants are rare.

The plant associations are of quite as great interest as the species; indeed, to find an equal variety a continent extending to the tropics would have to be visited. The northern rivers and estuaries contain a true mangrove association, an unexpected occurrence outside the tropics.. Lowland and montane forests are generally of the subtropical rain-forest type. They are distinguished by their wealth of tree-ferns, filmy ferns, woody climbing-plants, massive perching-plants, deep carpets of mosses and liverworts, and trees provided at times with plank-like buttresses. The kauri forest in the North, the dicotylous broad-leaved forests, and the assemblages of taxads (rimu, miro, totara, and matai) are different rain-forest associations. Another forest is that where species of the southern-beech (Nothofagus), incorrectly termed “birch,” are dominant. Such are subantarctic rain-forests, and constitute the greater part of the high-mountain forests, though in Wellington, Marlborough, and Nelson they are common in the lowlands. Shrubland in which the manuka is dominant is common in the North, South, and Stewart Islands, but is specially abundant on the Auckland gumfields, where it is an obstacle to agriculture. Fern heath of tall bracken is also widespread. Swamp characterized by Phormium, raupo, toetoe, and niggerhead was once common, but draining has greatly reduced its area, though where the association is not burned or the ground ploughed Phormium has greatly increased. Bogs and moorland support a peculiar vegetation. Here hummocks of bog-moss are abundant, and a small wiry umbrella-fern may cover wide areas. Grassland with brownish-leaved tussock-grasses is a great feature of parts of the volcanic plateau of the North Island, and especially of the east of the South Island. Species of Poa and Festuca form the principal tussocks of the lowlands and lower hills, but at higher altitudes and in Southland at low levels tall species of Danthonia dominate. This name is not to be confused with the turf-making species (D. pilosa) of the same genus used in artificial pastures.

The alpine vegetation is of great scientific importance. It contains, exclusive of lowland plants which ascend to the mountains, about 500 species, most of which never descend below 1,500 ft. altitude, while some are confined altogether to the highest elevations. The most beautiful of the New Zealand flowers, with but few exceptions, belong to this mountain-flora. Here are the great buttercups, white and yellow; the charming ourisias; the marguerite-flowered celmisias; the dainty eyebrights; forget-me-nots, yellow, bronze, and white; and many other delightful plants. The growth-forms, too, are often striking or quaint. Cushion-plants, rosette-plants, stiff-branched shrubs, and mat-forming plants are much in evidence. Hairiness, leathery texture, and great rigidity, perhaps accompanied by needle-like points, as in the spaniard (Aciphylla Colensoi), are common characters of leaves.

The floras of the following groups of islands, far distant from the mainland, are distinctly part of that of New Zealand. The Kermadecs contain 115 species of ferns, fern-allies, and seed-plants, only twelve of which are endemic, while eighty-nine belong also to New Zealand proper. The largest island (Sunday Island) is covered with forest in which Metrosideros villosa. a near relation of the pohutukawa, is the principal tree. The Chatham Islands possess 240 species, thirty-two of which are endemic, though several of the latter are trivial varieties merely, while the remainder of the flora is, with one exception, found on the mainland. Forest, moor, and heath are the principal plant associations. The leading tree is the karaka, but by the Moriori called kopi. On the moors are great thickets of a lovely purple-flowered shrub, Olearia semidentata. There are two remarkable endemic genera, Coxella and Myosotidium, the former belonging to the carrot family, and the latter a huge forget-me-not, now nearly extinct. The subantarctic islands (Snares, Auckland, Campbell, Antipodes, Macquarie) have a dense vegetation made up of 189 species, no fewer than fifty-six of which are endemic, the remainder being found in New Zealand, but chiefly in the mountains. Forest is found only on the Snares and the Aucklands, with a species of Olearia and the southern-rata as the dominant trees respectively. Extremely dense scrubs occur on the Auckland and Campbell Islands, and moors, sometimes with huge tussocks, are a characteristic feature of all the islands, thanks to the enormous peat-deposits and the frequent rain. Several herbaceous plants of stately form (species of Pleurophyllum, Anisotome, and Stilbocarpa) and with beautiful flowers occur in great profusion.

The Cook Islands, though a part of the Dominion, possess a Polynesian flora quite distinct from that of New Zealand, and are excluded from this notice, while, on the contrary, the flora of the Macquarie Islands (belonging to Tasmania) is a portion of that of New Zealand.

Besides the indigenous, an important introduced element, consisting of about 560 species, mostly European, has followed in the wake of settlement. These aliens are in active competition with the true natives. There is a widespread but quite erroneous opinion that the latter are being eradicated in the struggle. This is not the case. Where the vegetation has never been disturbed by man there are no foreign plants; but where man, with his farming operations, stock, and burning, has brought about European conditions, then certainly the indigenous plants have frequently given way before artificial meadows, with their economic plants and accompanying weeds. But in many places associations not present in primitive New Zealand have appeared, owing to man's influence, composed principally, or altogether, of indigenous species. On the tussock-grassland invader and aboriginal have met, and though the original vegetation is changed there is no reason to consider the one class or the other as the conqueror. Finally, in course of time, a state of stability will be reached, and a new flora, composed partly of introduced plants and partly of those indigenous to the soil, will occupy the land, and, save in the national parks and scenic reserves, if these are kept strictly in their natural condition, this new flora will build up a vegetation different from that of primeval New Zealand.

The above brief sketch of the flora and vegetation is obviously most incomplete. Those wishing to dive deeper into the fascinating matter can consult the following works: “The Manual of the New Zealand Flora,” by T. F. Cheeseman; “Plants of New Zealand,” by R. M. Laing and E. W. Blackwell; “The Vegetation of New Zealand,” “New Zealand Plants and Their Story,” and “The Cultivation of New Zealand Plants”—the last three by L. Cockayne.

FAUNA

The fauna of New Zealand is briefly described in the following article by Mr. James Drummond, F.L.S., F.Z.S.:—

New Zealand's native fauna has attracted the attention of investigators in nearly all parts of the world. Its special interest lies in its manifold peculiarities, in the incongruous characters possessed by some of its members, and in the ancient types found in different classes of its animals.

Beginning with the mammalia, the Dominion is surprisingly inadequately represented. Its only land-mammals, except seals, are two bats. One of these, the long-tailed bat, belongs to a genus (Chalinolobus) which is found in the Australian and Ethiopian zoological regions, and to a species (morio) found in the south-east of Australia as well as in New Zealand; but the other, the short-tailed bat (Mystacops tuberculatus), belongs to a genus peculiar to this Dominion. At one time it was believed that the Maori dog (Canis familiaris, variety maorium, the “kuri” of the Maoris) and the Maori rat (Mus exulans, the Maoris' “kiore”) were indigenous to New Zealand, but it is now generally believed that these two animals were introduced by the Maoris when they made their notable migrations from their legendary Hawaiki (probably Tahiti, in the Society Group). The clog was highly prized as a domestic pet, and the rat as an article of diet. Both could easily be taken across the sea in the large canoes used in those days. The dog, without doubt, is extinct. Statements by Captain Cook, J. R. and G. Forster, Sydney Parkinson (the artist), the Rev. W. Colenso, and early visitors to New Zealand show that the Maori dog was a very ordinary animal. It was small, with a pointed nose, pricked ears, and very small eyes. In colour it was white, black, brown, or parti-coloured, and it had long hair, short legs, a short bushy tail, and no loud bark, but only a whine. The Maoris lavished upon it an abundance of affection. When dead its flesh was used for food, its skin for clothing, and its hair for ornaments. Opinions differ in regard to the approximate date of its extinction, and investigations in this respect are made somewhat difficult by the fact that for some years “wild dogs,” as they were called—probably a cross between the Maori dog and dogs brought by Europeans —infested several districts in both the North Island and the South Island, and were confused with the Maori dog. It is probable that the pure Maori dog became extinct about 1885. The Maori rat, a forest-dweller, is not as plentiful as it was. when Europeans first came to New Zealand, but it still lives in the forests.

The long-tailed species of bat was once fairly plentiful, especially in the forests, where it makes its home in hollow trees. Large numbers also at one time were found under old bridges across streams, notably at the River Avon, in Christchurch. It is not very rare now, and specimens sometimes are found in the forests and in caves. The short-tailed species is not extinct, but rare. Most bats are exceptionally well adapted for life in the air, feeding on flying insects, and even drinking on the wing. But the short-tailed species of New Zealand possesses peculiarities of structure which enable it to creep and crawl with ease on the branches and leaves of trees, and probably it seeks its food there as well as in the air. Few naturalists, however, have had opportunities to observe it, and little is known of its habits.

The sea-lion, the sea-elephant, the sea-leopard, and the fur-seal are found on islands in the Dominion's boundaries. In the early days of colonization sealing was a great industry, and yielded large profits to some of the adventurous men who took part in it.

Amongst the sea-mammals whales are the most important. For some years New Zealand held the record for the largest known mammal in the world, living or extinct. This was the Okarito whale, whoso skeleton is in Canterbury Museum. It was found dead on the sea-beach near Okarito, a small village in South Westland, in February, 1908. A very careful and conscientious measurement showed that its length, in the flesh, was 87 ft., or 99 ft. measured over the curves of its back. It held the record until September, 1918, when a whale was found stranded at Corvisart Bay, near Streaky Bay, at the eastern extremity of the Australian Bight, South Australia, which measured in a straight line 87 ft. 4 in. Both competitors for the record were females, and both were blue whales, which usually are known as Balaenoptera sibbaldi, but which now bear the name Balaenoptera musculus.*

At one time extensive whaling was carried* on in New Zealand waters, three hundred vessels, chiefly from America, sometimes visiting the country in one year. The industry began about 1795, reached the height of its prosperity between 1830 and 1840, and then began to dwindle. In recent years there has been an effort to revive the industry, but it will never attain the position it held in former years. Porpoises are plentiful, and the dolphin (Delphinus delphis) also is found in these waters. Mention should be made here of “Pelorus Jack,” a solitary whale which for some years met vessels near Pelorus Sound, and which was protected by an Order in Council under the name of Risso's dolphin (Grampus griseus). He was the only member of the species reported from New Zealand waters.

* A blue whale (90 ft. in length) larger than either of these was stranded at Orewa, near Auckland, in September, 1925; but all records were broken when a blue whale (110 ft. in length and weighing 115 tons) was caught by the “N.T. Neilsen-Alonzo” in the Antarctic early in 1927.

In contrast with the species of land-mammals, the members of the next class, Aves, were remarkably plentiful when settlement began. Bush and grass fires, cats, stoats and weasels, and the ruthless use of the gun have reduced their numbers, but they still stand as probably the most interesting avifauna in the world. They include a comparatively large number of absolutely flightless birds. No living birds in New Zealand are wingless, but the kiwi (Apteryx), the weka (Gallirallus), the kakapo parrot (Strigops), and the takahe (Nolornis hochstetteri)* cannot use their wings for flight, while a duck belonging to the Auckland Islands (Nesonetta) is practically in the same plight. There are also several species of birds whose wings are so weak that they can make only short flights. Other notable birds are the kea (Nestor notabilis), which is accused of killing sheep on stations in the South Island; the tui (Prosthemadera novae-zealandiae), which affords one of the most beautiful sights in the New Zealand forests, and charms visitors with its silvery notes; the huia (Heteralocha acutirostris), the only species known in which there is a wide divergence in the shape of the bills in the two sexes, the male's being short and straight, while the female's is curved, pliant, and long; and the wry-billed plover (Anarhynchus frontalis), the only bird known to possess a bill turned to one side. Cormorants or shags (Phalacrocorax) and penguins (Impennes) are exceptionally well represented in the avifauna. New Zealand, indeed, may be regarded as the headquarters of the penguins, as all the genera except one are found within the boundaries of this Dominion. The oldest fossil penguin known is from the Eocene and Oligocene rocks of New Zealand. New Zealand probably was the centre from which penguins were dispersed to other countries.

Several species of birds make notable migrations to New Zealand. The godwit (Vetola lapponica bauerl) breeds in the tundras of Eastern Siberia and in Kamchatka and Western Alaska, and spends the summer months in New Zealand, arriving about October, and leaving in March or April. The knot (Canutus canutus) breeds in circum-polar regions and migrates to New Zealand; and two cuckoos—the shining cuckoo (Lamprococcyx lucidus) and the long-tailed cuckoo (Urodynamis taitensis)—come from Pacific islands in the spring, and leave for their northern homes about April. Both, like most members of the Cuculidæ family, are parasitical, and impose upon small native birds the duty of hatching and rearing young cuckoos. The kiwi, already mentioned, belongs to the same subclass as the ostrich, the emu, and the cassowary, all struthious birds, and has several peculiarities besides its flightlessness. One of these is the position of its nostrils at the tip of its bill, instead of at the base as in all other birds. Its plumage is peculiarly hair-like in appearance. It possesses a very generalized structure; as Sir Richard Owen once suggested, it seems to have borrowed its head from one group of birds, its legs from another, and its wings from a third. It was once believed to be almost extinct, but in recent years has been shown to be fairly plentiful in some districts where there is little settlement.

The takahe (Nolornis) is one of the world's very rare birds. Only four specimens have been found. Two of the skins are in the British Museum, one is in the Dresden Museum, and one in the Otago Museum, in Dunedin. The fourth specimen was caught by two guides (Messrs. D. and J. Ross) at Notornis Bay, Lake Te Anau, in 1898. Although at the present time (1924) it is twenty-six years since the Notornis was last seen, there is reason to believe that individuals still exist in the wild districts of the southern sounds.

* This bird is better known as Notornis mantelli. That name was first given by Sir Richard Owen to an extinct bird, represented by a fossil found at Waingongoro, in the North Island, by Mr. W. Mantell in 1847. When the first living specimen of the Notornis was found in 1849 scientists concluded that it was identical with the fossil, and it bore the same name; but when Dr. Meyer, of Dresden, examined the skeleton of the third specimen he found that it was different from the fossil, and he changed the specific name from Mantelli to Hochstetteri, thus honouring Dr. Hochstetter, a naturalist who visited New Zealand in the early days. Messrs. 6. M. Mathews and T. Iredale, in their “Reference List” of 1913, give Mantellornis hochstetteri as the name of this interesting rail.

The interest of the living avifauna is surpassed by the interest of the extinct birds. These include the great flightless moa (Dinornis), a goose (Cnemiornis minor), a gigantic rail (Aptornis otidiformis), and an eagle (Harpagornis moorei).

Reptilian life is restricted to about fifteen species of lizards, and to the tuatara (Sphenodon punctatus). This is a lizard-like creature, the only surviving representative of the order Rhynchocephalia, otherwise extinct. The tuatara is found in no other country. Its nearest ally is Homœosaurus, whose remains have been found in Jurassic rocks in Germany. It has been destroyed to a large extent by wild pigs, cats, and dogs, and is now seldom found except on a few islands off the coast of the mainland.

The amphibians are represented by two species of frogs. One, Liopelma hochstetteri, has been recorded from only a few districts in the Auckland Province. The other, Liopelma hamiltoni, has been recorded from only Stephen Island, a small island in Cook Strait, notable as one of the refuges of the tuatara.

About 250 species of fish have been found in New Zealand waters. Many of these are used for food. Several species, notably the mudfish (Neochanna apoda), which is sometimes discovered buried 4 ft. deep in clay in places where rivers have overflowed in flood, and in swampy places, are interesting. Some of the genera are peculiar to New Zealand, but some also occur in Australian and South American waters.

Amongst the invertebrates one of the peculiarities is the fact that the Dominion has few butterflies, although it is well supplied with moths. It has a red admiral butterfly (Vanessa), named after the European species, which it resembles, and a copper butterfly (Chrysophanus), which is very plentiful. In the forests there is that strange growth the “vegetable caterpillar.” The Dominion has native bees and ants, dragon-flies, sober-coloured beetles, and representatives of other orders of insects. The katipo spider (Latrodectes katipo), which lives mostly on or near the sea-beach, is well known locally. Amongst the mollusca there is a large and handsome land-snail (Paryphanta), and Amphibola, an air-breathing snail, peculiar to the Dominion, which lives in brackish water, mainly in estuaries. There are about twenty species of univalves and twelve of bivalves in the fresh-water shells, and about four hundred species in the marine shells, including the paper nautilus (Argonauta). Perhaps the most interesting of all the invertebrates is the Peripatus, an ancient type of creature which survives in New Zealand and in parts of Australia, Africa, South America, the West Indies, New Britain, the Malay Peninsula, and Sumatra. Zoologically, it belongs to the air-breathing division of the phylum Arthropoda, and has been placed in a special class, Prototracheata or Onychophora. It is about 3 in. long, has many feet, loves moisture, shuns light, and moves slowly. Two genera have been found in New Zealand. One genus, Peripatoides, contains two species, novae-zealandiae and suteri, and the other, Oöperi-patus, contains only one species, viridimaculatus. The Peripatus is viviparous. It is claimed that one New Zealand genus, Oöperipatus, is oviparous, but that has not been fully proved.* Professor A. Dendy, F.R.S., has made special investigations in regard to the New Zealand species.

With the arrival of Europeans the whole face of the fauna was changed. The first European animal introduced was the pig, liberated by Captain Cook in Queen Charlotte Sound in 1773. With settlement, sheep, cattle, horses, and other domestic animals were brought, some for utility, some for pleasure, such as song-birds, and some for sport, such as deer, trout, pheasants, and quail. In the work of acclimatization several great and irretrievable blunders were made. The worst of these was the introduction of rabbits, stoats, and weasels.

* Professor Adam Sedgwick, F.R.S., late Professor of Zoology at the Imperial College of Science and Technology, London, in the new Encyclopaedia Britannica.

Chapter 2. SECTION II. —HISTORY, CONSTITUTION, AND ADMINISTRATION

EARLY HISTORY

THE history of New Zealand prior to the seventeenth century is shrouded in mythology and tradition. When the country was discovered by Europeans in 1642 it was found to be inhabited by a race of Polynesians called Maoris, who had discovered these islands many centuries previously. At what time the discovery of New Zealand was made by the Maoris, and from what place they came, are matters of tradition only, much having been lost in the obscurity enveloping the history of a people without letters. Nor is there anything on record respecting the origin of the Maori people themselves, beyond the general tradition of the Polynesian race, which seems to show a series of successive migrations from west to east, probably by way of Malaysia to the Pacific. Little more can now be gathered from their traditions than that they were immigrants, and that they found inhabitants on the east coast of the North Island belonging to the same race as themselves—the descendants of a prior migration whose history is lost. The tradition runs that, generations ago, the Maoris dwelt in a country named Hawaiki, and that one of their chiefs, after a long voyage, reached the northern island of New Zealand. Returning to his home with a flattering description of the country he had discovered, this chief, it is said, persuaded a number of his kinsfolk and friends to set out with a fleet of double canoes for the new land. The names of most of the canoes are still remembered, and each tribe agrees in its account of the doings of the people of the principal canoes after their arrival in New Zealand; and from these traditional accounts the descent of the numerous tribes has been traced. The position of the legendary Hawaiki is unknown, but many places in the South Seas have been thus named in memory of the motherland. The Maoris speak a very pure dialect of the Polynesian language, the common tongue, with more or less variation, in all the eastern Pacific islands.

DISCOVERY BY EUROPEANS

It was on the 13th December, 1642, that Abel Jansen Tasman, a Dutch navigator, discovered New Zealand. Tasman left Batavia on the 14th August, 1642, in the yacht “Heemskercq,” accompanied by the “Zeehaen” (or “Sea-hen”) fly-boat. After having visited Mauritius and discovered Tasmania, named by him “Van Diemen's Land,” in honour of Anthony van Diemen, Governor of the Dutch possessions in the East Indies, he steered eastward, and sighted the west coast of the South Island of New Zealand, described by him as “a high mountainous country.”

Tasman, under the belief that the land he saw belonged to a great polar continent, and was part of the country discovered some years before by Schouten and Le Maire, to which the name “Staten Land” had been given, gave the same name “Staten Land” to New Zealand; but within about three months afterwards Schouten's “Staten Land” was found to be merely an inconsiderable island. Upon this discovery being announced, the country that Tasman had called “Staten Land” received the name of “New Zealand,” by which it has ever since been known. Tasman sailed along the coast and anchored in Golden Bay, called by him “Murderers' Bay” on account of an unprovoked attack on a boat's crew by the Natives and the massacre of four white men. Thence he steered along the west coast of the North Island, and gave the name “Cape Maria van Diemen” to the north-western extremity thereof. After sighting the islands of the Three Kings he finally departed without having set foot in the country.

There is no record of any visit to New Zealand after Tasman's departure until the time of Captain Cook, who, after leaving the Society Islands, sailed in search of a southern continent then believed to exist. He sighted land on the 6th October, 1769, at Young Nick's Head, and on the 8th of that month cast anchor in Poverty Bay. After having coasted round the North Island and the South and Stewart Islands—which last he mistook for part of the South Island—he took his departure from Cape Farewell on the 31st March, 1770, for Australia. He visited New Zealand again in 1773, in 1774, and in 1777.

Several other explorers also visited New Zealand during the latter portion of the eighteenth century, amongst whom may be mentioned—

M. de Surville, in command of the “Saint Jean Baptiste,” who sighted the north-east coast on the 12th December, 1769, only two months after Cook's arrival at Poverty Bay.

M. Marion du Fresne—1772.

Captains Vancouver and Broughton—1791.

Captain Raven—1792 and 1793.

Alejandro Malaspina and José do Bustamente y Guerra—1793.

Lieutenant Hanson—1793.

SETTLEMENT AND COLONIZATION

So far as is known, the first instance of Europeans being left in New Zealand to their own resources occurred in 1792, when Captain Raven, of the “Britannia,” landed a sealing-party at Facile Harbour, on the west coast of the South Island, where they remained a little over twelve months before being called for.

The next few years saw the establishment of whaling-stations at several points on the coast, and in 1814 the first missionaries—Messrs. Hall and Kendall—arrived in New Zealand. After a short stay they returned to Now South Wales, and on the 19th November of that year again embarked in company with Mr. Samuel Marsden, chaplain to the New South Wales Government, who preached his first sermon in New Zealand on Christmas Day, 1814. He returned to Sydney on the 23rd March, 1815, leaving Messrs. Hall, Kendall, and King, who formed the first mission station at Rangihoua, Bay of Islands.

In 1825 three separate attempts were made to found colonies in various parts of New Zealand, but none of these was successful, and for some years the only settlements were those round the principal whaling-stations. A number of Europeans gradually settled in different parts of the country, and married Native women.

The first body of immigrants under a definite scheme of colonization arrived in Port Nicholson on the 22nd January, 1840, and founded the town of Wellington. During the few succeeding years the settlements of Nelson, Taranaki, Otago, and Canterbury were formed by immigrants sent out by associations in the United Kingdom.

BRITISH SOVEREIGNTY

As early as 1833 a British Resident (Mr. Busby) was appointed, with headquarters at Kororareka (now called Russell), on the Bay of Islands. Seven years later—namely, on the 29th January, 1840—Captain William Hobson, R.N., arrived at the Bay of Islands, empowered, with the consent of the Natives, to proclaim the sovereignty of Queen Victoria over the Islands of New Zealand, and to assume the government thereof. A compact called the Treaty of Waitangi, to which in less than six months 512 names were affixed, was entered into, whereby all rights and powers of sovereignty were ceded to the Queen, all territorial rights being secured to the chiefs and their tribes. The seat of Government was established at Waitemata (Auckland), and a settlement formed there.

British sovereignty over the South Island was formally proclaimed at Cloudy Bay on the 17th June, 1840, by Major Bunbury, H.M. 80th Regiment, and Captain Nias, R.N.

Until the 3rd May, 1841, New Zealand remained a dependency of New South Wales, and on the latter date it was created a separate colony by Royal Charter dated the 16th November, 1840.

CONSTITUTION

The Government of the colony was first vested in a Governor, who was responsible only to the Crown; there was an Executive Council, with advisory powers only, as well as a Legislative Council.

On the 30th June, 1852, an Act granting representative institutions was passed by the Imperial Parliament, and published in New Zealand by Proclamation on the 17th January, 1853. Under it the constitution of a General Assembly was provided for, to consist of a Legislative Council and a House of Representatives.

The first session of the General Assembly was opened on the 27th May, 1854, but the members of the Executive were not responsible to Parliament. During the session of that year there were associated with the permanent members of the Executive Council certain members of the House of Representatives, who, however, held no portfolios. The first Ministers under a system of responsible government were appointed in the year 1856.

On addresses from both Houses of the General Assembly, His Majesty the King, by Order in Council dated 9th September, 1907, and by Proclamation issued 10th September, 1907, was graciously pleased to change the style and designation of the Colony of New Zealand to “The Dominion of New Zealand” the change taking effect from Thursday, the 26th September, 1907.

By Letters Patent dated 11th May, 1917, the designation of Governor and Commander-in-Chief which had hitherto been held by the Royal representative in New Zealand was altered to “Governor-General and Commander-in-Chief.”

THE EXECUTIVE COUNCIL

Prior to the establishment of responsible government the Executive Council for New Zealand consisted, in addition to the Governor, of the Colonial Secretary, the Attorney-General, and the Colonial Treasurer, seniority being in the order named. The Governor, or in his absence the senior member present, was to preside, and two members exclusive of the Governor or member presiding were to form a quorum. The Governor was commanded in all things to consult and advise with the Executive Council, and not to exercise the powers and authorities vested in him except by and with the concurrence and advice of the Executive Council, unless in cases of an urgent and pressing nature which would not admit of delay In such cases he was, with all convenient speed, to bring the measures so adopted by him before the Executive Council for its revision and sanction. Nothing in these instructions, however, was to prevent the Governor exercising any or all of the powers and authorities vested in him, without the advice and concurrence of the Executive Council, in cases not considered of sufficient importance to require their assistance or advice, or in cases which were of such a nature that in his judgment material prejudice might be sustained by consulting the Executive Council thereupon. No questions were to be brought before the Council except those proposed by the Governor, who in any case in which he saw sufficient cause to dissent from the opinion of the major part or the whole of the Council was further empowered to exercise the powers vested in him in opposition to such opinion.

The powers, duties, and responsibilities of the Governor-General and the Executive Council under the present system of responsible government are set out in Royal Letters Patent and Instructions thereunder of the 11th May, 1917, published in the New Zealand Gazette of the 24th April, 1919 (p. 1213). In the execution of the powers and authorities vested in him the Governor-General must be guided by the advice of the Executive Council, but, if in any case he sees sufficient cause to dissent from the opinion of the Council, he may act in the exercise of his powers and authorities in opposition to the opinion of the Council, reporting the matter to His Majesty without delay, with the reasons for his so acting.

In any such case it is competent to any member of the Executive Council to require that there be recorded upon the minutes of the Council the grounds of any advice or opinion that he may give upon the question.

The Governor-General may not pardon or reprieve any offender without first receiving in capital cases the advice of the Executive Council, and in other cases the advice of one at least of his Ministers; and in any case in which such pardon or reprieve might directly affect the interests of the British Empire, or of any country or place beyond the jurisdiction of the Government of the Dominion, the Governor-General must, before deciding as to either pardon or reprieve, take those interests specially into his own personal consideration.

The present Executive Council consists of fourteen members in addition to the Governor-General. Two members, exclusive of His Excellency or the presiding member, constitute a quorum.

THE LEGISLATIVE COUNCIL

Prior to the establishment of responsible government the Legislative Council of New Zealand consisted of the Colonial Secretary, the Attorney-General, the Colonial Treasurer, and the three senior Justices of the Peace. The Governor, or in his absence the senior member present, was to preside at all meetings of the Council; four members in addition to the Governor or the member presiding to form a quorum. No law or Ordinance was to be enacted by the Legislative Council which was not first proposed by the Governor, and no question was to be debated unless submitted by him for that purpose. The laws and Ordinances of the Council were to be designated “Ordinances enacted by the Governor of New Zealand with the advice and consent of the Legislative Council thereof.” No laws were to be made to continue for less than two years except only in cases of unforeseen emergency requiring provision for temporary service, and the Governor was specially enjoined not to propose or assent to Ordinances or laws dealing with certain specified matters.

The Imperial Act under which the earliest appointments were made to the Legislative. Council under a system of responsible government did not fix a minimum number of members, though it provided that the first appointees should be not less than ten in number. The number actually summoned for the first session (held at, Auckland from 24th May, 1854), was sixteen, of whom only fourteen attended. The number increased irregularly for thirty years. In 1885 and 1886 it stood at fifty-three, but has not since reached that limit. The number on the roll at present is forty-one.

Until 1868 the rule was that the appointment of members should be made by an instrument under the Royal Sign-manual, but the rule was not strictly observed after 1861. An Act of the Imperial Parliament in 1868 validated any appointments of Councillors that might have been made irregularly in the past, and provided that future appointments should be made by the Governor (not by the Sovereign).

Until 1891 members were appointed for life, but since that year appointments have been made for seven years only, members, however, being eligible for reappointment. Prior to 1891 the Speaker was appointed by the Governor, but the Council now elects its own Speaker, who holds office for five years. A Chairman of Committees is elected every session, and holds office till the election of his successor. Speaker and Chairman are both eligible for re-election.

Provision for an elective Legislative Council is contained in the Legislative Council Act, 1914, which is to be brought into operation at a date to be specified by proclamation- Under the system outlined in the Act the Dominion is to be divided into four electoral divisions, two in the North Island and two in the South, and the number of members is to be forty, divided between the two Islands on a population basis. In addition, the Governor-General is empowered to appoint not more than three Maori members to the Council.

The qualifications for membership of the Legislative Council are the same as for the House of Representatives, referred to below, with the proviso that a person may not at the same time be a member of both Houses.

Before the year 1892 the honorarium of Councillors was understood to be for the session, not for the year, and formed the subject of a special vote every session, the amount varying in different sessions. By the Payment of Members Act, 1892, the honorarium was made annual, not sessional, and was fixed at £150 a year The amount was raised in 1904 to £200, and in 1920 to £350, but was reduced in 1922 to £315. Besides the honorarium, members are allowed travelling-expenses actually incurred in going to and from Parliament.

Subject to certain exemptions, members not attending the Council are liable to be fined.

HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES

The number of members constituting the House of Representatives is eighty—seventy-six Europeans and four Maoris. They are now designated “Members of Parliament.” The number was originally fixed by the Constitution Act as not more than forty-two and not less than twenty-four, and the first Parliament called together in 1854 consisted of forty members. Legislation passed in 1858 fixed the number of European members at forty-one; in 1860, at fifty-three; in 1862, at fifty-seven; in 1865, at seventy; in 1867, at seventy-two; in 1870, at seventy-four; in 1875, at eighty-four; in 1881, at ninety-one; in 1887, at seventy; and in 1900, at seventy-six. By the Maori Representation Act, 1867, which is still in force, as embodied in the Legislature Act, 1908, four Maori members were added, three for the North Island and one for the South.

The North Island at present returns forty-six European members, and the South Island thirty. Quinquennial Parliaments, instituted under the Constitution Act, were abolished by the Triennial Parliaments Act, 1879, which fixed the term at three years. General elections have been held at three-yearly intervals since 1881, with the exception that the term of the nineteenth Parliament was during the Great War extended to five years by special legislation.

Every registered elector of either sex who is free from the disqualifications mentioned in the Legislature Act, 1908, is eligible for membership. All contractors to the public service of New Zealand to whom any public money above the sum of £50 is payable, directly or indirectly, in any one financial year, as well as the public servants of the Dominion, are incapable of being elected as, or of sitting or voting as, members.

The payment made to members of the House of Representatives is £450 per annum, subject to certain deductions for absence not due to sickness or other unavoidable cause. Travelling-expenses to and from Wellington are also allowed. The rate of payment for several years prior to 1920 was £300 per annum, but was increased in that year to £500, a 10-per-cent. reduction, however, being made in 1922 by the Public Expenditure Adjustment Act, 1921–22.

The election of a Speaker is the first business of a new House after the members have been sworn. A Chairman of Committees is elected as soon after as is convenient. Both Speaker and Chairman of Committees hold office until a dissolution, and receive payment until the first meeting of a new Parliament.

Twenty members, inclusive of the Speaker, constitute a quorum.

THE FRANCHISE

The three cardinal principles of the franchise in New Zealand are (1) one man one vote, (2) female suffrage, and (3) adult suffrage.

There are, of course, slight exceptions to the last-mentioned, the following classes of persons not being entitled to register as electors or to vote:—

An alien;

A person of unsound mind;

A person convicted of an offence punishable by death or by imprisonment for one year or upwards within any part of His Majesty's dominions, or convicted in New Zealand as a public defaulter, or under the Police Offences Act, 1908, as an idle and disorderly person or as a rogue and vagabond, unless such offender has received a free pardon, or has undergone the sentence or punishment to which he was adjudged for such offence.

To be registered as an elector a person must have resided for one year in the Dominion, and for three months in the electoral district for which he claims to vote. A system of compulsory registration of electors was introduced at the end of 1924.

The system of “one man one vote” has boon in operation since 1889, and women's suffrage since 1893. The qualifications for registration are the same for both sexes.

LOCAL ADMINISTRATION

Side by side with the general government of the country, but subordinate to it there has existed a system of local government since the early years of New Zealand's annexation as a British colony. The history of local government divides naturally into two periods representing two distinct systems—viz., the provincial, which was in operation up to 1876, and the county, which superseded the provincial in that year.

THE PROVINCES.

On the 23rd December, 1847, a Charter was signed dividing the colony into two provinces—New Ulster and New Munster—and this was proclaimed in New Zealand on the 10th March, 1848. The Province of New Ulster consisted of the whole of the North Island with the exception of that portion adjacent to Cook Strait and lying to the south of a line commencing at the centre of the mouth of the Patea River and running thence due east to the east coast. The Province of New Munster consisted of the South and Stewart Islands and the portion of the North Island excluded from New Ulster. Each province had a Lieutenant - Governor, an Executive Council, and a Legislative Council, while the Governor-in-Chief for the whole colony was also Governor of each province. Provision had also been made for a House of Representatives in each province, but this portion of the Charter was suspended for five years, and before it came into operation a new constitution was obtained.

Under the new constitution the Provinces of New Ulster and New Munster were abolished and the colony was divided into six provinces—Auckland, New Plymouth (later altered to Taranaki), Wellington, Nelson, Canterbury, and Otago. Each province was to be presided over by an elective Superintendent, and to have an elective Provincial Council empowered to legislate, except on certain specified subjects. The franchise amounted practically to household suffrage. In each case the election was for four years, but a dissolution of the Provincial Council by the Governor could take place at any time, necessitating a fresh election both of the Council and of the Superintendent. The Superintendent was chosen by the whole body of the electors of the province, and each member of the Provincial Council by the electors of a district. The boundaries of the new provinces were gazetted on the 2nd April, 1853, and the boundaries of the electoral districts on the 14th May following, the first general elections for the House of Representatives and the Provincial Councils being held during 1853 and the beginning of 1854. The Provincial Governments, afterwards increased to nine by the formation of Hawke's Bay, Marlborough, and Southland, later reduced to eight by the merging of Southland with Otago, and again increased to nine by the formation of Westland, remained as integral parts of the constitution of the colony until the 1st November, 1876, when they were abolished by an Act of the General Assembly.

EARLY BOROUGHS AND TOWN DISTRICTS.

Even before the division of New Zealand into the two provinces of New Ulster and New Munster, local government had its inception, Wellington having been created a borough in 1842 under the authority of the Municipal Corporations Ordinance of that year. The Ordinance was disallowed by the Home Government, but was re-enacted, with necessary alterations, in 1844. Wellington, which lost its status on the original Ordinance being disallowed, did not become a borough again until 1870, Auckland (constituted in 1851) remaining the only borough in New Zealand for several years.

Wellington, which had been the first borough in the country, also became the first town district, with a form of government not differing greatly from that of a municipality. Gradually the more important towns adopted the status of boroughs, while the loss important remained town districts. In Otago, however, between 1865 and 1875, several small towns were created boroughs under the authority of an Ordinance of the Otago Provincial Council, nineteen of the thirty-six boroughs in existence at the date of the abolition of the provinces being in Otago, all formed under the provisions of the Ordinance referred to.

THE ROAD AND HIGHWAY DISTRICTS.

Another form of local government which came into existence in the provincial days was that of the road districts, or, as they were called in certain parts of the country, highway districts. As the names imply, the road and highway districts were formed for the purpose of extending and maintaining roads. Each district was controlled by an elected Board, which had power to levy rates. The first Road Boards were formed in 1863, and by 1875 their number had risen to 314.

THE COUNTIES.

Among the instructions given Captain Hobson on his appointment as the first Governor of New Zealand was one directing that the colony was to be divided into counties, hundreds, and parishes. In accordance with this instruction, the boundaries of the County of Eden, in which Auckland—the then capital—is situated, were proclaimed in 1842, and some years later the county was divided into hundreds. Very little further was done towards giving effect to the instructions, and the first administrative county was Westland, separated from Canterbury Province in 1867, and granted a system of local government in the following year.

It was not until the abolition of the provinces in 1876 that a scheme of division of the whole country into counties was introduced. The Counties Act, 1876, which, in conjunction with the Municipal Corporations Act of the same year, provided a comprehensive scheme of local government in lieu of the provincial governments, divided New Zealand into sixty-three counties. With the exception of six, which were exempted from the operations of the Act, each county was placed under the control of an elected Chairman and Council, possessed of fairly full powers of local government—considerably less, however, than those formerly enjoyed by the Provincial Councils. The Counties Act specially excluded boroughs from the counties within which they geographically lie, and a similar provision has since been made in the case of town districts having a population of over 500.

EXTENSION OF LOCAL GOVERNMENT.

Since the abolition of the provinces and the passing of the Counties and Municipal Corporations Acts of 1876 there has been considerable extension of local government. Many of the road districts have merged with the counties within which they lie, while others have become boroughs or town districts. On the other hand, counties, boroughs, and town districts have increased in numbers, while several entirely new classes of local districts, formed for definite purposes—as, for instance, land drainage or electric-power supply—have come into existence. In most cases the Boards of these districts have borrowing and rating powers.

The numbers of local districts of each class in the Dominion at present are as follow:—

Counties129
Boroughs119
Town districts—
     Not forming parts of counties40
     Forming parts of counties29
Road districts35
River districts47
Land-drainage districts66
Harbour districts41
Hospital districts46
Electric-power districts43
City and suburban drainage districts3
Tramway district1
Local railway districts5
Water-supply districts6
Main-highway districts18
Fire districts48
Rabbit districts51
Gas-lighting district1

Much fuller information concerning the origin, development, constitution, functions, &c., of local governing bodies than can be given here will be found in the Local Authorities Handbook of New Zealand. The reader is also referred to the section of this book dealing with Local Government.

Chapter 3. SECTION III.—OFFICIAL

SUCCESSIVE VICEREGAL REPRESENTATIVES

1840–1853.

Captain William Hobson, R.N., Lieutenant-Governor of New Zealand under Sir George Gipps, Governor of New South Wales, from January, 1840, to 3rd May, 1841, and Governor of New Zealand from 3rd May, 1841, until date of death, 10th September, 1842.

Lieutenant Willoughby Shortland, Administrator from 10th September, 1842, to 26th December, 1843.

Captain Robert Fitzroy, R.N., Governor from 26th December, 1843, to 17th November, 1845.

Captain George Grey, who became Sir George Grey, K.C.B., in 1848, Governor from 18th November, 1845, to 1st January, 1848; Governor-in-Chief over the Islands of New Zealand, Governor of the Province of New Ulster, and Governor of the Province of New Munster from 1st January, 1848, to 7th March, 1853; Governor of New Zealand from 7th March, 1853, to 31st December, 1853.

Lieutenant-Governors of Provinces.

Edward John Eyre, Esquire, Lieutenant-Governor of New Munster from 28th January, 1848, until duties of Lieutenant-Governor ceased on 7th March, 1853.

Major-General George Dean Pitt, Lieutenant-Governor of New Ulster from 14th February, 1848, until date of death, 8th January, 1851.

Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Henry Wynyard, C.B., Lieutenant-Governor of New Ulster from 26th April, 1851, until duties of Lieutenant-Governor ceased on 7th March, 1853.

1854 TO DATE.

Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Henry Wynyard, C.B., Administrator from 3rd January, 1854, to 6th September, 1855.

Colonel Thomas Gore Browne, C.B., Governor from 6th September, 1855, to 2nd October, 1861.

Sir George Grey, K.C.B., Administrator from 3rd October, 1861; Governor from 4th December, 1861, to 5th February, 1868.

Sir George Ferguson Bowen, G.C.M.G., Governor from 5th February, 1868, to 19th March, 1873.

Sir George Alfred Arney, Chief Justice, Administrator from 21st March to 14th June, 1873.

Sir James Fergusson, Baronet, P.C., Governor from 14th June, 1873, to 3rd December, 1874.

The Marquis of Normanby, P.C., G.C.M.G., Administrator from 3rd December, 1874; Governor from 9th January, 1875, to 21st February, 1879.

James Prendergast, Esquire, Chief Justice, Administrator from 21st February to 27th March, 1879.

Sir Hercules George Robert Robinson, G.C.M.G., Administrator from 27th March, 1879; Governor from 17th April, 1879, to 8th September, 1880.

James Prendergast, Esquire, Chief Justice, Administrator from. 9th September to 29th November, 1880.

The Honourable Sir Arthur Hamilton Gordon, G.C.M.G., Governor from 29th November, 1880, to 23rd June, 1882.

Sir James Prendergast, Chief Justice, Administrator from 24th June, 1882, to 20th January, 1833.

Lieutenant-General Sir William Francis Drummond Jervois, G.C.M.G., C.B., Governor from 20th January, 1883, to 22nd March, 1889.

Sir James Prendergast, Chief Justice, Administrator from 23rd March to 2nd May. 1889.

The Earl of Onslow, G.C.M.G., Governor from 2nd May, 1889, to 24th February, 1892.

Sir James Prendergast, Chief Justice, Administrator from 25th February to 6th June, 1892.

The Earl of Glasgow, G.C.M.G., Governor from 7th June, 1892, to 6th February, 1897.

Sir James Prendergast, Chief Justice, Administrator from 8th February to 9th August, 1897.

The Earl of Ranfurly, G.C.M.G., Governor from 10th August, 1897, to 19th June, 1904.

The Right Honourable William Lee, Baron Plunket, K.C.M.G., K.C.V.O., Governor from 20th June, 1904, to 8th June, 1910.

Hon. Sir Robert Stout, K.C.M.G., Chief Justice, Administrator from 8th June to 22nd June, 1910.

The Right Honourable John Poynder Dickson-Poynder, Baron Islington, K.C.M.G., D.S.O., Governor from 22nd June, 1910, to 2nd December, 1912.

Hon. Sir Robert Stout, K.C.M.G., Chief Justice, Administrator from 3rd December to 19th December, 1912.

The Earl of Liverpool, P.C., G.C.M.G., G.B.E., M.V.O., Governor from 19th December, 1912; Governor-General from 28th June. 1917, to 7th July, 1920.

Right Hon. Sir Robert Stout, P.C., K.C.M.G., Chief Justice, Administrator from 8th July, 1920, to 26th September, 1920.

Viscount Jellicoe of Scapa, G.C.B., O.M., G.C.V.O., Governor-General from 27th September, 1920, to 25th November, 1924.

Right Hon. Sir Robert Stout, P.O., K.C.M.G., Chief Justice, Administrator from 26th November, 1924, to 12th December, 1924.

General Sir Charles Fergusson, Baronet, LL.D., G.C.M.G., K.C.B., D.S.O., M.V.O., Governor-General from 13th December, 1924.

GOVERNOR-GENERAL OF NEW ZEALAND

His Excellency, General Sir Charles Fergusson, Baronet, LL.D., G.C.M.G., K.C.B., D.S.O., M.V.O.

Private Secretary—George J. Little, C.B.E.

Official Secretary—A. Cecil Day, C.M.G., C.B.E.

Military Secretary and Aide-de-Camp—Captain E. P. O. Boyle, M.V.O.

Aide-de-Camp—Lieutenant E. L. Orr-Ewing, M.C.

Honorary Aides-de-Camp—Colonel J. Findlay, C.B., D.S.O.; Colonel M. M. Gard'ner, D.S.O.; Lieutenant-Colonel F. Symon, C.M.G., D.S.O.; Lieutenant-Colonel N. S. Falla, C.M.G., D.S.O.; Colonel S. S. Allen, C.M.G., D.S.O.; Colonel J. Hargest, D.S.O., M.C.

Honorary Physician—Colonel R. Tracy-Inglis, C.B.E., M.B.

Honorary Surgeon—Colonel P. C. Fenwick, C.M.G., M.D., F.R.C.S.

SUCCESSIVE MINISTRIES AND PREMIERS

SINCE THE ESTABLISHMENT OF RESPONSIBLE GOVERNMENT IN NEW ZEALAND IN 1856.
Name of Ministry.Name of Premier.Assumed Office.Retired.
1. Bell-SewellHenry Sewell7 May, 185620 May, 1856.
2. FoxWilliam Fox20 May, 18562 June, 1856.
3. StaffordEdward William Stafford2 June, 185612 July, 1861.
4. FoxWilliam Fox12 July, 18616 Aug., 1862.
5. DomettAlfred Domett6 Aug., 186236 Oct., 1863.
6. Whitaker-Fox Frederick Whitaker30 Oct., 186324 Nov., 1864.
7. WeldFrederick Aloysius Weld24 Nov., 186416 Oct., 1865.
8. StaffordEdward William Stafford16 Oct., 186528 June, 1869.
9. FaxWilliam Fox28 June, 186910 Sept., 1872.
10. StaffordEdward William Stafford10 Sept., 187211 Oct., 1872.
11. WaterhouseGeorge Marsden Waterhouse11 Oct., 18723 Mar., 1873.
12. FoxWilliam Fox3 Mar., 18738 April, 1873.
13. VogelJulius Vogel, C.M.G.8 April, 18736 July, 1875.
14. PollenDaniel Pollen, M.L.C.6 July, 187515 Feb., 1876.
15. VogelSir Julius Vogel, K.C.M.G.15 Feb., 18761 Sept., 1876.
16. AtkinsonHarry Albert Atkinson1 Sept., 187613 Sept., 1876.
17. Atkinson (reconstituted)Harry Albert Atkinson13 Sept., 187613 Oct., 1877.
18. GreySir George Grey, K.C.B.15 Oct., 18778 Oct., 1879.
19. HallJohn Hall8 Oct., 187921 April, 1882.
20. WhitakerFrederick Whitaker, M.L.C.21 April, 188225 Sept., 1883.
21. AtkinsonHarry Albert Atkinson25 Sept., 188316 Aug., 1884.
22. Stout-VogelRobert Stout16 Aug., 188428 Aug., 1884.
23. AtkinsonHarry Albert Atkinson28 Aug., 18843 Sept., 1884.
24. Stout-VogelSir Robert Stout, K.C.M.G. 3 Sept., 18843 Sept., 18848 Oct., 1887.
25. AtkinsonSir Harry Albert Atkinson, K.C.M.G.8 Oct., 188724 Jan., 1891.
26. BallanceJohn Ballance24 Jan., 18911 May, 1893.
27. SeddonRt. Hon. Richard John Seddon, P.C.1 May, 189321 June, 1906.
28. Hall-JonesWilliam Hall-Jones21 June, 19066 Aug., 1906.
29. WardRt. Hon. Sir Joseph George Ward, Bart., P.C., K.C M.G.6 Aug., 190628 Mar., 1912.
30. MackenzieThomas Mackenzie28 Mar., 191210 July, 1912.
31. MasseyRt. Hon. William Ferguson Massey, P.O.10 July, 191212 Aug., 1915.
32. NationalRt. Hon. William Ferguson Massey, P.C.12 Aug., 191525 Aug., 1919.
33. MasseyRt. Hon. William Ferguson Massey, P.C.25 Aug., 191914 May, 1925.
34. BellHon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, G.C.M.G., K.C.14 May, 192530 May, 1925.
35. CoatesRt. Hon. Joseph Gordon Coates, P.C. M.C.30 May, 1925..

MINISTERIAL CHANGES SINCE MAY, 1925

1925, May 10.—Right Hon. William Ferguson Massey, P.C., Prime Minister, Minister of Finance, and Minister of Stamp Duties, died at Wellington.

1925, May 14.—Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, G.C.M.G., K.C., appointed Prime Minister; and Hon. William Nosworthy appointed Minister of Finance and Minister of Stamp Duties. In other respects all Ministers confirmed in their then existing offices and as members of the Executive Council.

1925, May 30.—All Ministers, with exception of Hon. William Downie Stewart (absent in America), resigned their offices and their seats in the Executive Council. All Ministers, with the exception of Hon. William Downie Stewart and Hon. Sir Maui Pomare, K.B.E., C.M.G., reappointed to Executive Council with same offices as before, except for following changes:—

  1. Joseph Gordon Coates, M.C., succeeded Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, G.C.M.G., K.C., as Prime Minister.

  2. Sir Christopher James Parr, K.C.M.G., succeeded Hon. Joseph Gordon Coates, M.C., as Postmaster-General and Minister of Telegraphs.

Hon. William Downie Stewart confirmed as a member of the Executive Council and in office as Minister of Customs and Minister of Industries and Commerce.

1925, June I.—Hon. Sir Maui Pomare, K.B.E., C.M.G., appointed a member of the Executive Council and Minister of Health and Minister for the Cook Islands.

1926, January 18.—Hons. Oswald James Hawken, Francis Joseph Rolleston, and James Alexander Young appointed members of the Executive Council. Hon. William Downie Stewart succeeded Right Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, P.C., G.C.M.G., K.C., as Attorney-General; Hon. Oswald James Hawken succeeded Hon. William Nosworthy as Minister of Agriculture, and Hon. Sir Robert Heaton Rhodes, K.B.E., as Commissioner of State Forests; Hon. Francis Joseph Rolleston succeeded Hon. Sir Christopher James Parr, K.C.M.G., as Minister of Justice, and Hon. Sir Robert Heaton Rhodes, K.B.E., as Minister of Defence; Hon. James Alexander Young succeeded Hon. Sir Maui Pomare as Minister of Health. Hon. Sir Robert Heaton Rhodes, K.B.E., remained a member of the Executive Council without portfolio.

1926, April 24.—Hon. Sir Christopher James Parr, K.C.M.G., resigned sent in Executive Council and offices of Minister of Education, Postmaster-General, and Minister of Telegraphs, consequent on appointment as High Commissioner.

1926, May 24.—Hon. Robert Alexander Wright appointed a member of the Executive Council and Minister of Education. Hon. William Downie Stewart succeeded Hon. William Nosworthy as Minister of Finance and Minister of Stamp Duties; Hon. William Nosworthy succeeded Hon. Sir Christopher James Parr, K.C.M.G., as Postmaster-General and Minister of Telegraphs, and Right Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, P.C., G.C.M.G., K.C., as Minister of External Affairs; Hon. Alexander Donald McLeod succeeded Hon. William Downie Stewart as Minister of Industries and Commerce; Hon. Francis Joseph Rolleston succeeded Hon. William Downie Stewart as Attorney-General; Right Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, P.C., G.C.M.G., K.C., remained a member of the Executive Council without portfolio.

1926, June 12.—Hon. Kenneth Stuart Williams appointed a member of the Executive Council and Minister of Public Works, succeeding the Right Hon. Joseph Gordon Coates, P.C., M.C., in respect of latter.

1927, March 31.—Hon. David Henry Guthrie, Member of the Executive Council without portfolio, died at Masterton.

COATES MINISTRY

LIST OF MEMBERS SINCE MINISTRY ASSUMED OFFICE ON 30TH MAY, 1925, SHOWING OFFICES HELD AND PERIODS DURING WHICH SUCH OFFICES OCCUPIED.
Name.Office.FromToRemarks.
* Confirmed In offices previously held.
Right Hon. Joseph Gordon Coates, P.C., M.C.Prime Minister30 May, 1925  
Minister of Public Works30 May, 192512 June, 1926Succeeded by Mr. Williams.
Minister of Railways30 May, 1925  
Minister of Native Affairs30 May, 1925  
Right Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, P.C., G.C.M.G., K.C.Attorney-General.30 May, 192518 Jan., 1926Succeeded by Mr. Stewart.
Minister of External Affairs30 May, 192524 May, 1926Succeeded by Mr. Nosworthy.
Member of Executive Council without portfolio24 May, 1926  
David Henry GuthrieMember of Executive Council without portfolio30 May, 192531 Mar., 1927Deceased.
William Downie StewartMinister of Customs30 May, 1925*  
Minister of Industries and Commerce30 May, 1925*24 May, 1926Succeeded by Mr. McLeod.
Attorney-General18 Jan., 192624 May, 1926Succeeded by Mr. Rolleston.
Minister of Finance24 May, 1926  
Minister of Stamp Duties24 May, 1926  
William Nosworthy.Minister of Finance30 May, 192524 May, 1926Succeeded by Mr. Stewart.
Minister of Stamp Duties30 May, 192524 May, 1926Succeeded by Mr. Stewart.
Minister of Agriculture30 May, 192518 Jan., 1926Succeeded by Mr. Hawken.
Minister of Immigration30 May, 1925  
Postmaster-General24 May, 1926  
Minister of Telegraphs24 May, 1926  
Minister of External Affairs24 May, 1926  
Sir Christopher James Parr. K.C.M.G.Minister of Education30 May, 192524 April, 1926Succeeded by Mr. Wright.
Minister of Justice30 May, 192524 April, 1926Succeeded by Mr. Rolleston.
Postmaster-General30 May, 192518 Jan., 1926Succeeded by Mr. Nosworthy.
Minister of Telegraphs30 May, 192524 April, 1926Succeeded by Mr. Nosworthy.
George James AndersonMinister of Labour30 May, 1925  
Minister of Mines30 May, 1925  
Minister of Marine30 May, 1925  
Alexander Donald McLeodMinister of Lands30 May, 1925  
Minister of Industries and Commerce24 May, 1926  
Sir Robert Heaton Rhodes, K.C.V.O., K.B.E.Minister of Defence30 May, 192518 Jan., 1926Succeeded by Mr. Rolleston.
Commissioner of State Forests30 May, 192518 Jan., 1926Succeeded by Mr. Hawken.
Member of Executive Council without portfolio24 May, 1926  
Sir Maui Pomare, K.B.E., C.M.G.Minister of Health1 June, 192518 Jan., 1926Succeeded by Mr. Young.
Minister of Cook Islands1 June, 1925  
Richard Francis BollardMinister of Internal Affairs30 May, 1925  
Oswald James HawkenMinister of Agriculture18 Jan., 1926  
Commissioner of State Forests18 Jan., 1926  
Francis Joseph RollestonMinister of Justice18 Jan., 1926  
Minister of Defence18 Jan., 1926  
Attorney-General24 May, 1926  
James Alexander YoungMinister of Health18 Jan., 1926  
Robert Alexander WrightMinister of Education24 May. 1926  
Kenneth Stuart WilliamsMinister of Public Works12 June, 1926  

EXECUTIVE COUNCIL, 1927

His Excellency the GOVERNOR-GENERAL.

Right Hon. J. G. Coates, P.O., M.C., Prime Minister, Minister of Railways, Minister of Native Affairs, Minister in Charge of Public Trust, Native Trust, and Scientific and Industrial Research Departments.

Right Hon. Sir F. H. D. Bell, P.C., G.C.M.G., K.C., Member of the Executive Council without portfolio, and Leader of the Legislative Council.

Hon. W. Downie Stewart. Minister of Finance, Minister of Stamp Duties, Minister of Customs, Minister in Charge of Land and Income Tax and State Advances Departments.

Hon. W. Nosworthy, Postmaster-General, Minister of Telegraphs, Minister of External Affairs, Minister of Immigration, Minister in Charge of Legislative, Tourist and Health Resorts, Government Life Insurance, State Fire and Accident Insurance, and Public Service Superannuation Departments.

Hon. G. J. Anderson, Minister of Labour, Minister of Mines, Minister of Marine, Minister in Charge of Pensions, Printing and Stationery, Publicity, and Inspection of Machinery Departments.

Hon. Sir R. Heaton Rhodes, K.C.V.O., K.B.E., Member of the Executive Council without portfolio.

Hon. A. D. McLeod, Minister of Lands, Minister of Industries and Commerce, Minister in Charge of Electoral, Valuation, Land for Settlements, Discharged Soldiers' Settlement, and Scenery Preservation Departments.

Hon. Sir Maui Pomare, K.B.E., C.M.G., Minister for Cook Islands, and Member of the Executive Council representing the Native Race.

Hon. R. F. Bollard, Minister of Internal Affairs, Minister in Charge of High Commissioner's Office, Audit, Museum, Registrar-General's, Census and Statistics, Laboratory, and Advertising Departments.

Hon. O. J. Hawken, Minister of Agriculture, Commissioner of State Forests.

Hon. F. J. Rolleston, Attorney-General, Minister of Justice, Minister of Defence, Minister in Charge of Police, Prisons, and War Pensions Departments.

Hon. J. A. Young, Minister of Health, Minister in Charge of Mental Hospitals Department.

Hon. R. A. Wright, Minister of Education, Minister in Charge of Friendly Societies and National Provident Fund Departments.

Hon. K. S. Williams, Minister of Public Works, Minister in Charge of Roads and Public Buildings.

Clerk of the Executive Council—F D. Thomson, B.A., C.M.G.

SUCCESSIVE PARLIAMENTS

SUCCESSIVE PARLIAMENTS SINCE THE PASSING OF THE CONSTITUTION ACT CONFERRING REPRESENTATIVE INSTITUTIONS UPON NEW ZEALAND, WITH THE DATES OF OPENING OF SESSIONS AND DATES OF PROROGATION AND OF DISSOLUTION.
Parliament.Dates of Opening of Sessions.Dates of Prorogation.Dates of Dissolution.
First27 May, 18549 Aug., 185415 Sept., 1855.
31 Aug., 185116 Sept., 1854
8 Aug., 185515 Sept., 1855
Second15 April, 185616 Aug., 18565 Nov., 1860
(No sess., 1857)..
10 April, 185821 Aug., 1858
(No sess., 1859)..
30 July, 18605 Nov., 1860.
Third3 June, 18617 Sept., 186127 Jan., 1866.
7 July, 186215 Sept., 1862
19 Oct., 186314 Dec., 1863
24 Nov., 186413 Dec., 1864
26 July, 186530 Oct., 1865
Fourth30 June, 18668 Oct., 186630 Dec., 1870.
9 July, 186710 Oct., 1867
9 July, 186820 Oct., 1868
1 June, 18693 Sept., 1869
14 June, 187013 Sept., 1870
Fifth14 Aug., 187116 Nov., 18716 Dec. 1875.
16 July, 187225 Oct., 1872
15 July, 18733 Oct., 1873
3 July, 187431 Aug., 1874
20 July, 187521 Oct., 1875
Sixth15 June, 187631 Oct., 187615 Aug., 1879.
19 July, 187710 Dec., 1877
26 July, 18782 Nov., 1878
11 July, 187911 Aug., 1879
Seventh24 Sept., 187919 Dec., 18798 Nov., 1881.
28 May, 18801 Sept., 1880
9 June, 188124 Sept., 1881
Eighth18 May, 188215 Sept., 188227 June, 1884.
14 June, 18838 Sept., 1883
5 June, 188424 June, 1884
Ninth7 Aug., 188410 Nov., 188415 July, 1887.
11 June, 188522 Sept., 1885
13 May, 188618 Aug., 1886
26 April, 188710 June, 1887
Tenth6 Oct., 188723 Dec., 18873 Oct., 1890.
10 May, 188831 Aug., 1888
20 June, 188919 Sept., 1889
19 June, 189018 Sept., 1890
Eleventh23 Jan., 189131 Jan., 18918 Nov., 1893.
11 June, 189125 Sept., 1891
23 June, 189212 Oct., 1892
22 June, 18937 Oct., 1893
Twelfth21 June, 189424 Oct., 189414 Nov., 1896.
20 June, 18952 Nov., 1895
11 June, 189619 Oct., 1896
Thirteenth7 April, 189712 April, 189715 Nov., 1899.
23 Sept., 189722 Dec., 1897
24 June, 18985 Nov., 1898
23 June, 189924 Oct., 1899
Fourteenth22 June, 190022 Oct., 19005 Nov., 1902.
1 July, 19018 Nov., 1901
1 July, 19024 Oct., 1902
Fifteenth29 June, 190325 Nov., 190315 Nov., 1905.
28 June, 19048 Nov., 1904
27 June, 190531 Oct., 1905
Sixteenth27 June, 19063 July, 190629 Oct., 1908
21 Aug., 190629 Oct., 1906
27 June, 190725 Nov., 1907
29 June, 190812 Oct., 1908
Seventeenth10 June, 190917 June, 190920 Nov., 1911.
7 Oct., 190929 Dec., 1909
28 June, 19105 Dec., 1910
27 July, 191130 Oct., 1911
Eighteenth15 Feb., 19121 Mar.., 191220 Nov., 1914.
27 June, 19128 Nov., 1912
26 June, 191316 Dec., 1913
25 June, 19146 Nov., 1914
Nineteenth24 June, 191515 Oct., 191527 Nov., 1919.
9 May, 19169 Aug., 1916
28 June, 19172 Nov., 1917
9 April, 191817 April, 1918
24 Oct., 191812 Dec., 1918
28 Aug., 19197 Nov., 1919
Twentieth24 June, 192012 Nov., 192015 Nov., 1922.
10 Mar., 192124 Mar., 1921
22 Sept., 192113 Feb., 1922
28 June, 19221 Nov., 1922
Twenty-first8 Feb., 192319 Feb., 192314 Oct., 1925.
14 Juno, 192330 Aug., 1923
26 June, 19247 Nov., 1924
25 June, 19253 Oct., 1925
Twenty-second16 June, 192614 Sept., 1926..
23 June, 1927....

LEGISLATIVE COUNCIL

ROLL OF MEMBERS OF THE LEGISLATIVE COUNCIL OF NEW ZEALAND, AUGUST, 1927. Speaker—Hon. Sir W. C. F. CARNCROSS, Kt. Chairman of Committees—Hon. John Barr. Clerk of the Legislative Council—A. F. Lowe, C.M.G.
Name.Provincial District.Date of Appointment.
Alison, Hon. Ewen WilliamAuckland7 May, 1925.
Allen, Colonel the Hon. Sir James, G.C.M.G., K.C.B.Otago1 June, 1927.
Barr, Hon. JohnCanterbury22 January, 1921.
Bell, Right Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon, P.O., G.C.M.G., K.C.Wellington21 May, 1926.
Carncross. Hon. Sir Walter Charles Frederick, Kt.Taranaki17 March, 1924.
Carrington, Hon. Carey JohnAuckland17 June, 1926.
Clark, Hon. Edward HenryOtago25 June, 1927.
Cohen, Hon. MarkOtago25 June, 1927.
Collins, Hon. Colonel William Edward, C.M.G.Wellington14 July, 1921.
Craigie, Hon. JamesCanterbury1 June, 1923.
Earnshaw, Hon. WilliamWellington25 June, 1927.
Fleming, Hon. David ThomasOtago7 May, 1925.
Garland, Hon. George JosephAuckland7 May, 1925.
Gow, Hon. James BurmanAuckland7 May, 1925.
Hall-Jones, Hon. Sir William, K.C.M.G.Wellington6 October, 1920
Hanan, Hon. Josiah AlfredOtago17 June, 1926.
Hawke, Hon. Archibald FotheringhamOtago7 May. 1925.
Isitt, Hon. Leonard MonkCanterbury28 October, 1925.
Lang, Hon. Sir Frederic William, Kt.Auckland22 February, 1924.
MacGregor, Hon. John,Otago14 July, 1921.
McIntyre, Hon. William HendersonNelson2 September, 1921.
Mackenzie, Hon. Sir Thomas, G.C.M.G.Otago12 March, 1921.
Malcolm, Hon. Alexander ScottOtago16 June, 1924.
Mander, Hon. FrancisAuckland1 June, 1923.
Michel, Hon. Henry LeslieWestland7 May, 1925.
Mitchelson, Hon. Sir Edwin, K.C.M.G.Auckland25 June, 1927.
Moore, Hon. RichardCanterbury14 July, 1921.
Newman, Hon. Edward, C.M.G.Wellington1 June, 1923.
Reed, Hon. Vernon Herbert AucklandAuckland16 June, 1924.
Rhodes, Hon. Sir Robert Heaton, K.C.V.O., K.B.E.Canterbury28 October, 1925.
Rikihana, Hon. WiremuAuckland1 June, 1923.
Scott, Hon. RobertOtago25 June, 1927.
Sinclair, Hon. Sir John Robert, Kt.Otago7 May, 1925.
Smith, Colonel the Hon. George John, C.B.E.Canterbury25 June, 1927.
Snodgrass, Hon. William Wallace, M.B.E.Nelson2 September, 1921.
Stewart, Hon William.Auckland7 May, 1925.
Stout, Right Hon. Sir Robert, P.C., K.C.M.G.Wellington3 August, 1926.
Thomson, Hon. George Malcolm.Otago7 May, 1925.
Triggs, Hon. William HenryCanterbury7 May, 1925.
Weston, Hon. Thomas ShailerWellington17 June, 1926.
Witty, Hon. GeorgeCanterbury28 October, 1925.

HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES

ROLL OF MEMBERS OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES, AUGUST, 1927. Speaker—Hon. Sir C. E. STATHAM., Kt. Chairman of Committees—F. F. Hockly, M.P. Clerk of the House—E. W. KANE.
Name.Electoral District.
For European Electorates.
Anderson, Hon. George JamesMataura.
Armstrong, Hubert ThomasChristchurch East.
Atmore, HarryNelson.
Bartram, Frederick NotleyGrey Lynn.
Bell, AllenBay of Islands.
Bellringer, Charlie EmanuelTaranaki.
Bitchener, JohnWaitaki.
Bollard, Hon. Richard FrancisRaglan.
Buddo, Hon. David.Kaiapoi
Burnett, Thomas DavidTemuka.
Campbell, Hugh McLeanHawke's Bay.
Coates, Right Hon. Joseph Gordon, P.C., M.C.Kaipara.
Dickie, Harold GaltPatea.
Dickson, James McCollChalmers.
Dickson, James SamuelParnell.
Eliott, John GordonOroua.
Field, William HughesOtaki.
Forbes, George WilliamHurunui.
Forsyth, ThomasWellington East.
Fraser, PeterWellington Central.
Girling, William JamesWairau.
Glenn, William SpiersRangitikei.
Hamilton, AdamWallace.
Hamilton, John RonaldAwarua.
Harris, AlexanderWaitemata.
Hawken, Hon. Oswald JamesEgmont.
Hockly, Frank FranklinRotorua.
Holland, HenryChristchurch North.
Holland, Henry EdmundBuller.
Horn, JamesWakatipu.
Howard, Edwin JohnChristchurch South.
Hudson, Richard PhineasMotueka.
Hunter, Sir George, Kt.Waipawa.
Jones, DavidEllesmere.
Jones, WilliamMarsden.
Jordan, William JosephManukau.
Kyle, Herbert Seton StewartRiccarton
Lee, Ernest PageOamaru.
Lee, John AlexanderAuckland East.
Linklater, JosephManawatu.
Luke, Sir John Pearce, Kt., C.M.G.Wellington North.
Lysnar, William DouglasGisborne.
McCombs, JamesLyttelton.
McKeen, RobertWellington South.
McLennan, Ewen DonaldFranklin.
McLeod, Hon. Alexander DonaldWairarapa.
Macmillan, Charles Edward de la BarcaTauranga.
Mason, Henry Greathead RexEden.
Mason, JohnNapier.
Nash, James AlfredPalmerston.
Nosworthy, Hon. WilliamAshburton.
Parry, William EdwardAuckland Central.
Potter, Vivian HaroldRoskill.
Ransom, Ethelbert AlfredPahiatua.
Reid, Daniel StewartWaikato.
Rhodes, Thomas WilliamThames.
Rolleston, Hon. Francis JosephTimaru.
Rolleston, John ChristopherWaitomo.
Samuel, Albert MoellerOhinemuri.
Savage, Michael JosephAuckland West.
Seddon, Thomas Edward YoudWestland.
Sidey, Thomas KayDunedin South.
Smith, Robert WilliamWaimarino.
Statham, Hon. Sir Charles Ernest, Kt.Dunedin Central.
Stewart, Hon. William DownieDunedin West.
Sullivan, Daniel GilesAvon.
Sykes, George RobertMasterton.
Tapley, Harold Livingstone, C.M.G.Dunedin North.
Veitch, William AndrewWanganui.
Waite, FredClutha.
Walter, EdwardStratford.
Ward, Right Hon. Sir Joseph George, Bart., P.O., K.C.M.G.Invercargill.
Wilford, Thomas MasonHutt.
Williams, Hon. Kenneth StuartBay of Plenty.
Wright, Hon. Robert AlexanderWellington Suburbs.
Young, Hon. James AlexanderHamilton.
For Maori Electorates.
Tau HenareNorthern Maori.
Ngata, Hon. Sir Apirana Turupa, Kt.Eastern Maori.
Pomare, Hon. Sir Maui Ngatata, K.B.E., C.M.G.Western Maori
Uru, Henare Whakatau.Southern Maori.

GOVERNMENT DEPARTMENTS

LIST OF PRINCIPAL DEPARTMENTS OF THE NEW ZEALAND GOVERNMENT, WITH TITLES AND NAMES OF PERMANENT HEADS.
Department.Permanent Head.
Title.Name.
AgricultureDirector-GeneralC. J. Reakes, C.B.E., M.R.C.V.S., D.V.Sc. Melb.
AuditController and Auditor-GeneralG. F. C. Campbell, C.M.G.
Crown LawSolicitor-GeneralA. Fair, LL.B., K.C.
CustomsComptrollerG. Craig, LL.M.
DefenceGeneral Officer Commanding N.Z. Military ForcesMajor - General R. Young, C.B., C.M.G., D.S.O.
EducationDirectorT. B. Strong, M.A., B.Sc.
External Affairs and Cook-IslandsSecretaryJ. D. Gray.
Government InsuranceCommissionerA. E. Allison.
HealthDirector-GeneralT. H. A. Valintine, C.B.E., M.R.C.S., L.R.C.P., D.P.H.
Industries and CommerceSecretaryJ. W. Collins.
ImmigrationUnder-SecretaryH. D. Thomson.
Internal AffairsUnder-Secretary and Chief Electoral OfficerJ. Hislop, C.V.O., O.B.E.
     Registrar-General'sRegistrar-GeneralW. W. Cook.
     Census and StatisticsGovernment StatisticianM. Fraser, O.B.E.
     Government Actuary'sGovernment ActuaryC. Gostelow, F.I.A., Lond.
Justice (including Patents)Under-SecretaryR. P. Ward.
LabourSecretaryF. W. T. Rowley.
Land and Deeds and Stamp DutiesRegistrar-General of Land, Secretary for Land and Deeds, and Commissioner of Stamp DutiesC. E. Nalder.
Land and Income TaxCommissioner of TaxesA. E. Fowler.
Lands and SurveyUnder-Secretary and Land Purchase ControllerJ. B. Thompson, M.N.Z. Soc.C.E.
Law DraftingLaw DraftsmanJ. Christie, LL.M.
MarineSecretaryG. C. Godfrey.
Mental HospitalsInspector-GeneralDr. Sir F. Truby King, Kt., C.M.G.
MinesUnder-SecretaryA. H. Kimbell.
NativeUnder-SecretaryR. N. Jones.
Native TrustNative TrusteeW. E. Rawson.
NavalNaval AdviserCommodore G. T. C. P. Swabey, D.S.O., R.N.
PensionsCommissionerG. C. Fache, O.B.E.
PoliceCommissionerW. B. McIlveney, M.V.O.
Post and TelegraphSecretaryG. McNamara.
Prime Minister'sPermanent HeadF. D. Thomson, B.A., C.M.G.
Printing and StationeryGovernment PrinterW. A. G. Skinner.
PrisonsController-GeneralB. L. Dallard.
Public Service SuperannuationSecretaryW. M. Wright.
Public TrustPublic Trustee .J. W. Macdonald.
Public WorksUnder-Secretary and Engineer-in-ChiefF. W. Furkert, C.M.G., A.M.I.C.E., A.M.I.M.E
RailwaysChairman of Railways BoardF. J. Jones, M.V.O., I.S.O.
Scientific and Industrial ResearchSecretaryE. Marsden D.Sc.
State AdvancesSuperintendentW. Waddel.
State Fire and Accident InsuranceGeneral ManagerJ. H. Jerram.
State Forest ServiceDirectorL. McIntosh Ellis, B.Sc. (F.), C.S.F.E.
Tourist and Health ResortsGeneral ManagerB. M. Wilson.
TreasurySecretaryR. E. Hayes, I.S.O.
National Provident FundSuperintendent
     ValuationValuer-GeneralT. Brook.

By an Act passed during the year 1912 and intituled the Public Service Act, 1912, the Public Service of New Zealand was placed under the direct and sole control of a Commissioner and two Assistant Commissioners, who are appointed for a term of seven years, are responsible only to Parliament, and can be dismissed from office only for misbehaviour or incompetence.

The Act, which became operative on the 1st April, 1913, applies to all members of the Public Service with the exception of the Controller and Auditor-General, officers of the Railway Department, members of the Police and Defence Forces, Judges and Magistrates, officers of the House, certain officers of the Legislative Departments, and persons paid only by fees or commission, as well as any officer to whom the Governor-General in Council declares the Act shall not apply.

By the Post and Telegraph Act of 1918 the Post and Telegraph Department was exempted from the control of the Commissioner, with the exception that the Commissioner makes all appointments.

Public Service Commissioner: P. D. N. VERSCHAFFELT.

NEW ZEALAND OFFICIAL REPRESENTATIVES ABROAD

High Commissioner for New Zealand in London—Hon. Sir Christopher James Parr, K.C.M.G., New Zealand Offices, 415 Strand, London W.C. 2.

Official Representative of Customs Department in United Kingdom—F. W. Lawrence, New Zealand Offices, 415 Strand, London W.C. 2.

New Zealand Trade Commissioner for Australia and Government Agent, Melbourne—H. J. Manson, Dominion Chambers, 59 William Street, Melbourne.

New Zealand Government Agent, Sydney—W. R. Blow, London Bank Chambers, corner of Pitt and Moore Streets, Sydney.

Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agent, Brisbane—T. G. Dewar, King's Building, 79 Queen Street, Brisbane.

Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agent, Adelaide—V. H. Ryan, Director, South Australian Intelligence and Tourist Bureau (P.O. Box 664G), Adelaide.

Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agent, Perth—AS. McClintock, 285 Queen's Buildings, Murray Street, Perth.

Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agent in India—T. C. Buddle, New Zealand Insurance Co., Ltd., 26 Dalhousie Square West, Calcutta.

Honorary New Zealand Representative. Johannesburg—B. R. Avery, 8 Natal Bank Chambers, Market Street, Market Square (P.O. Box 1378), Johannesburg.

Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agent, Durban— H. Middlebrook, 20 Union Castle Buildings (P.O. Box 1822), Durban.

New Zealand Government Agent, Vancouver—W. A. James, 1017 Metropolitan Building, 837 Hastings Street West, Vancouver.

Resident Agent for New Zealand, San Francisco—H. Stephenson Smith, 311 California Street, San Francisco.

Official Representative of Customs Department in Canada and United States—W. J. Stevenson, 44 Whitehall Street, New York.

Honorary New Zealand Government Agent, Honolulu—H. C. Tennant, care of Messrs. Henry Davies Audit Company (Limited), Honolulu.

Honorary New Zealand Representative, Marseilles—The Secretary, British Chamber of Commerce, 2 Rue Beauvau, Marseilles.

Honorary Commercial Correspondent for New Zealand, Antwerp—J. P. H. Mertens, 32 Rue Oudaen, Antwerp.

TRADE REPRESENTATIVES OF OVERSEAS COUNTRIES IN NEW ZEALAND

United Kingdom.—H.M. Trade Commissioner: L. B. Beale, 11 Grey Street, Wellington.

Canada.— Trade Commissioner: C. M. Croft. Union Buildings, Customs Street, Auckland.

United Slates of America.—Trade Commissioner: J. B. Foster, 100 Customhouse Quay, Wellington.

FOREIGN CONSULS

CONSULS OF FOREIGN COUNTRIES RESIDING IN, OR WITH JURISDICTION OVER, NEW ZEALAND, AUGUST, 1927

Argentine Republic.—Consul-General: (Vacant). Vice-Consuls: F. S. Battley, Auckland; E. S. Baldwin, Wellington; J. A. Johnstone, Dunedin.

Belgium.—Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Armand Nihotte, Wellington, Consuls: A. M. Ferguson, Auckland; Sir J. J. Kinsey, Christchurch; G. L. Den-niston, Dunedin. Vice-Consuls: C. R. J. Ward, Christchurch; W. A. Moore, Dunedin; R. A. Anderson, Invercargill.

Brazil.—Vice-Consul: George Robertson, Wellington.

Chile.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: Senor Don Manuel Gundelach, Sydney. Consul: E. A. Craig, Auckland. Hon. Consul: J. Montgomery, Christchurch.

China.—Consuls: Li Kwang Heng, Wellington; Chu Chih-Ching, Samoa.

Czecho-Slovakia.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Dr. R. Kuraz, Sydney. Honorary Consul: E. J. Hyams, Wellington.

Denmark.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: Ove Lunn, Melbourne. Consul for North Island: S. A. Longuet, Wellington. Consul for South Island: H. D. Acland, Christchurch. Vice-Consuls: S. P. Anderson, Auckland; W. Perry, Hokitika; O. H. Möller, Dunedin; Charles Dahl, Palmerston North.

Finland.—Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Harald Tanner, Sydney. Vice-Consuls (honorary): Robert Burns, Auckland; Vaino Sarelius, Christchurch.

France.—Consul: Paul A. Serre, Auckland. Consular Agents: George Humphreys, Christchurch; O. R. Bendall, Wellington; S. E. D. Neill, Dunedin.

Germany.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Dr. Hans Busing, Melbourne. Hon. Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand and Dependencies, and Western Samoa): W. Penseler, Wellington.

Greece.—Honorary Consul for New Zealand: J. F. Dyer, Wellington.

Honduras.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: Frederic Walsh, Sydney.

Italy.—Consul-General for Australia, New Zealand, Fiji, and New Guinea: Commendatore Nob. A. Grossardi, Melbourne. Consul: Signor Michele Blunno, Wellington. Consular Agents: Joseph Wallace, Christchurch; J. A. Roberts, Dunedin; Geraldo G. Perotti, Greymouth; Giovanni (J. H.) Pagni, Auckland.

Japan.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Izemasa Tokugawa, Sydney. Honorary Consuls: A. B. Roberton, Auckland: A. Young, Wellington.

Jugo-Slavia (Kingdom of Serbs, Croats, and Slovenes).—Hon. Consul: John Totich, Dar-gaville.

Latvia.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Edward Birin, London.

Liberia.—Consul: Dr. A. W. Izard, Wellington.

Mexico.—Consul: Hon. Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): José Gras y Fort, Melbourne.

Netherlands. — Consul - General for Australia and New Zealand: P. E. Teppema, Sydney. Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): W. G. Johnston, Wellington. Vice-Consuls: George Ritchie, Dunedin; M. Copeland, Auckland; C. J. Cooper, Christchurch.

Norway.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: E. K. B. Arentz, Melbourne. Consul: A. W. Newton, Wellington. Vice-Consuls: Robert Millar, Auckland; George Jameson, Christchurch; M. E. Wiig, Invercargill; J. H. Enright, Westport; W. F. Edmond, Dunedin (honorary).

Paraguay.—Consul: A. E. Kernot, Auckland.

Peru.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: J. M. Paxton, Sydney. Consul: G. H. Baker, Auckland.

Poland.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Hon. George Earp, Sydney.

Portugal.—Consul: David L. Nathan, Auckland. Hon. Vice-Consul: Alfred Nathan, Auckland. Vice-Consuls: A. D. S. Duncan, Wellington; C. W. Rattray, Dunedin.

Spain.—Consul-in-Chief (with jurisdiction over Australia and New Zealand): H. Cave (acting), Melbourne. Hon. Vice-Consul: C. W. D. Bell, Wellington.

Sweden.—Consul-General for Australia, New Zealand, and Fiji: E. H. Lindquist, Sydney. Consul: J. T. Martin, Wellington. Vice-Consuls: J. T. F. Mitchell, Auckland; W. Machin, Christchurch; J. S. Ross, C.M.G., Dunedin.

Switzerland.—Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): M. Stahel, Melbourne. Gerant of the Consulate: J. A. C. Allum, Auckland.

United States of America.—Consul-General: W. L. Lowrie, Wellington. Consul: W. F. Boyle, Auckland. Vice-Consuls: M. I. Mays, Wellington; J. C. Hudson, Wellington; L. A. Bachelder, Auckland; Q. F. Roberts, Apia. Consular Agents: H. P. Bridge, Christchurch; H. Reeves, Dunedin.

Uruguay.—Vice-Consul: (Vacant).

Chapter 4. SECTION IV.—STATISTICAL ORGANIZATION

EARLY STATISTICAL RECORDS

NEW Zealand was proclaimed a British Crown colony in 1840. Official statistical records of the country commenced with the following year, 1841, in the shape of reports compiled for the information of the Colonial Office, and known by immemorial custom as “blue-books.” These reports, which continued until 1852, were prepared in manuscript form in triplicate, and several copies repose to this clay in the custody of the Registrar-General, their careful penmanship still legible despite the faded ink. A collection of tables, compiled by various Government authorities and illustrating the work of their Departments, composed the annual blue-book.

Two factors retarded the development of the statistics of the blue-books: in the first place, they were not intended for general publication; secondly, there appeared a lack of co-ordination between the Departments furnishing the returns and the office collating and ultimately issuing them.

It was not long, however, before the need of authoritative statistics was felt, both for present use and also as a record of the development of the country and its various provinces and settlements. Accordingly we find that, in 1849, “Statistics of New Munster,” compiled under the superintendence of Alfred Domett, were printed by order of the Legislative Council. Again, “Statistics of Nelson” covering the period 1843–54 were issued in 1855. Various other publications were issued dealing with some individual province or settlement. In the year 1853 a constitution granted by the Imperial Parliament came into force, and from this date the fragmentary and inchoate statistical works find a new complexion. Five years later the Registrar-General, who had been entrusted with the task of compiling annually statistics of the whole colony, produced a volume dealing with the years 1853, 1854, 1855. 1856.

STATISTICAL LEGISLATION

One of the many ways in which statistics may be classified is as to source from which obtained, and in this respect they naturally divide into two classes—i.e., as to whether they are compiled from the records (obtained primarily for some other purpose) of a Government Department or other similar authority, or whether the data require to be specially collected from individual persons, &c.

As has been indicated above, the statistics included in the early blue-books belong in the main to the first of these two categories. Certain items, however, notably population figures, would be more correctly placed in the second category, though the system of collection was exceedingly crude and the scope of inquiry very limited. As a matter of fact, the population figures prior to 1851 appear to have been compiled in each settlement by the local Resident Magistrate by the simple method of ascertaining from the head of each house the number of persons in the household. From such small beginnings, however, has grown the Dominion's present comprehensive system of collection of statistical data.

The proper collection of statistics from the public on the voluntary basis which appeared to exist in the “forties” could be maintained only with a very small population, and with the simplest of inquiries. With the increase of population and the desire to obtain fuller information than in the past it was found advisable as early as 1851 to pass an Ordinance providing for the collection of statistics in the form of recurrent censuses.

Following on the passing of the Census Ordinance of 1851 by the General Government several of the provinces into which New Zealand was divided passed Census Ordinances of their own, the necessity for which is not apparent, as other provinces took censuses under the authority of the 1851 Ordinance.

This Ordinance gave way in 1858 to the Census Act of that year, which was amended in 1860, 1867, 1873, and 1876, and was in its turn repealed in 1877, when a new Act was passed, consolidating and extending the law relating to census-taking. The Act of 1877 was amended in 1880 and again in 1890; also, in effect, in 1895, when the Agricultural and Pastoral Statistics Act was passed, making provision for the annual collection of agricultural and pastoral statistics, which had formerly been collected quinquennially under the Census Act. In 1908 the Census Act and amendments and the Agricultural and Pastoral Statistics Act were consolidated in the Statistics Act, 1908, as part of the general consolidation of statutes. The Statistics Act, 1908, was replaced two years later by the Census and Statistics Act, 1910, which was amended in 1915 by the Census and Statistics Amendment Act of that year. The Act of 1910 was superseded by the Census and Statistics Act, 1926, which contains the present law on the subject of statistical inquiry.

It would be out of place here to recapitulate the various alterations and extensions involved in the successive enactments referred to. Suffice it to say that they reflect the growth of the world-wide realization of the importance and value of statistics.

The Census and Statistics Act, 1926, provides not only for the taking of the quinquennial population census, but also for the collection of statistical information under numerous specific heads, and contains a general authority to the Governor-General to extend the system of collection to cover any other items in respect of which statistical information may be found necessary or advisable.

THE STATISTICAL AUTHORITY

The early “blue-books” appear to have been compiled by the Colonial Secretary. After the granting of responsible government the Registrar-General was entrusted with the collection of statistics, a function which he retained until 1910. The Census and Statistics Act, 1910, provided for the appointment of a Government Statistician, who has since been the authority charged with the administration of the Act. The 1910 Act laid down that the Government Statistician was to be an officer of the Registrar-General's Department, but this proviso was cancelled in 1915 by the amending Act of that year, whereupon the Census and Statistics Office came into existence as a separate branch of the Department of Internal Affaire.

STATISTICAL ORGANIZATION

Until quite recent years there was very little statistical collection apart from the quinquennial census, the annual collection (on legislative authority) of the agricultural and pastoral statistics, the collection on a voluntary basis of returns of private schools, savings-banks, &c., and the obtaining of statistical information from other Government Departments. It should be noted, however, that the census was formerly the means used for the collection of certain data (as, for instance, concerning factory production), now obtained independently of the census.

Since the passing of the Census and Statistics Act in 1910, and more especially since the formation of the Census and Statistics Office in 1915, the system of statistical collection has expanded considerably not only in regard to the regular activities of the Office, but also for the obtaining of data required for some special purpose. During the war and post-war periods, for instance, the provisions of the Census and Statistics Act were utilized for the collection of information as to stocks, consumption, requirements, &c., of numerous commodities, including flour, wheat, oats, coal, oils, wire, iron, steel, copper, twine, turnip-seed, and medical requisites.

Branches of statistical inquiry now regularly pursued by the Census and Statistics Office include the following:—

  1. From private sources: Agricultural and pastoral statistics (main collection); areas sown in wheat and oats; threshings of wheat and oats; potato yields (post-harvest collection); stocks of wheat, flour, and oats; sheep returns; detailed statistics of live-stock; stocks of wool; detailed statistics of commercial orchards; eggs and egg-pulp in cool store; factory production; fire insurance; life insurance; accident insurance; finances of local governing bodies; loans of local governing bodies (quarterly); building permits; building operations; forestation and plantation operations; building societies; port cargo statistics; private savings-banks; prices; wages; unemployment; sports bodies; consumption and stocks of coal; hospital patients; benevolent institutions.

  2. From or through other Government Departments in the form of individual cards, &c.: Births; marriages; deaths; orphanhood; migration; naturalization; inquests; civil and criminal cases in Court; prisons; divorce; bankruptcy; port shipping returns; exports of butter and cheese; deceased persons' estates; State advances to local bodies; incomes and income-tax; land and land-tax; industrial disturbances; industrial accidents.

The above refers only to statistical compilation from the original data. In many other branches of statistics, as, for instance, trade and public finance, detailed figures compiled by the Departments concerned are utilized in the Census and Statistics Office for the further compilation of statistics.

STATISTICAL PUBLICATIONS

When New Zealand ceased to be a Crown colony in 1853 the annual despatch of the blue-books to the Colonial Office in London was discontinued. During the next few years several volumes of statistical tables appeared, compiled by various Provincial Governments, and in 1858 the Registrar-General published a volume for the colony as a whole, covering the years 1853, 1854, 1855, and 1856. This volume was the first of a regular annual series which, developed and expanded, were issued, formerly by the Registrar-General's Department, and from 1915 to 1920 by the Census and Statistics Office. As indicating the expansion of the country and of its statistical-organization it may be mentioned that, while the statistics of the four years 1853–56 were contained in a single small volume, the statistics for 1920, the last year of publication in the old form, occupied four volumes aggregating nearly 1,200 pages.

Closely allied to the annual volumes of Statistics were the volumes of Census-Statistics which were regularly compiled and published after each census of New Zealand from 1858 to 1916, for the first four occasions as part of the Statistics, but-later (commencing with 1871) as separate publications.

With each volume of Statistics, commencing with that for 1853–56, went a brief report on the statistics presented. Developing slowly at first, the ultimate result was a fairly comprehensive report on the statistics—not only those presented, but the whole statistics (so far as compiled) of the colony. A similar report on census matters was included in each volume of Census Statistics.

Parallel with the statistical reports came, in 1875, an issue of another type—“The Official Handbook of New Zealand, a Collection of Papers by Experienced Colonists on the Colony as a Whole, and on the Several Provinces,” edited by Julius Vogel, C.M.G. (afterwards Sir Julius Vogel, K.C.M.G.), at that time Premier of the colony. The purpose of this book differed from that of the statistical reports. Its aim was to give “a New Zealand view of New Zealand to those who may think of making the colony their home or the theatre of business operations.” Its well-written articles, generously illustrated with woodcuts and photographs, make this early volume interesting reading. Printed in London, it was circulated largely in England.

In 1884 a new and revised edition of this Handbook was compiled by Mr. William Gisborne, and edited by the Agent-General of the day (Mr. F. D. Bell, afterwards Sir Francis Bell). The purpose of this edition was similar to that of its predecessor, although in form it approximated more closely to the modern type.

Another example of a handbook composed for some special purpose was that of Dr. Hector, issued for the Melbourne International Exhibition of 1880.

By the year 1889 the annual report on the statistics had reached considerable proportions, and it was decided by the Registrar-General to issue it as a separate publication. He remarks in the preface to the 1889 volume of Statistics as follows: “The report has now reached about the size of the original Victorian Year-book, and it has been deemed desirable to publish it in octavo size to make it more convenient for general reference.” A similar decision, it may be added, was come to in regard to the quinquennial Census Report.

For 1889 and 1890 the Report on the Statistics was accordingly issued as a separate publication with several new features. The following year (1891) was a census year, and the place of the usual statistical report for that year was taken by a separate “Report on the Results of a Census of the Colony of New Zealand taken for the Wight of the 5th April, 1891,” the first of a series of reports which have been published after each census since.

In 1892 the Report on the Statistics reappeared, remodelled and considerably enlarged, and under the title of the “New Zealand Official Handbook.” The Handbook achieved a very considerable success, and the Government gave instructions for the preparation annually of a similar volume, to be called the “New Zealand Official Year-book.” The compilation remained in the hands of the Registrar-General until 1910, when on the passing of the Census and Statistics Act of that year the Year-book and other statistical publications came under the control of the Government Statistician.

The demy octavo size adopted in 1889, when the Report on the Statistics was first issued as a separate publication, was retained for the Official Handbook, and, up to the 1920 number, for the Year-book. This size, however, was not altogether satisfactory from the point of view of economy of space or for the display of tabular matter, and in the next issue gave way to the royal octavo size.

A change was also made at the same time in the year-number of the book. Formerly the book had been designated by the year of compilation, though in recent years it had not appeared until early in the following year. The book now bears the year of publication.

It has been shown above how the annual volume of Statistics included in each year up to 1888 a prefatory report, which gradually grew in bulk until it was deemed advisable in 1889 to publish it as a separate volume, which shortly afterwards developed into the “New Zealand Official Year-book.” From 1889 to 1920 the Statistics were accordingly issued without any accompanying letterpress.

A new policy adopted in 1921 in regard to the publication of the Annual Statistics involved the reintroduction of the report to accompany the tabular matter. In lieu of presenting the statistics in one comprehensive publication, these now form the tabular matter for nine separate annual reports, each covering a definite branch of statistical inquiry, and including introductory and explanatory letterpress in addition to the tables.

A similar policy is also now followed in the case of the census results. In addition to the complete report published separately after the completion of the census tabulation, each volume of tables contains also an introductory discussion of the results disclosed.

The full list of the regular statistical publications of the Census and Statistics Office is as follows:—

PUBLICATIONS OF THE CENSUS AND STATISTICS OFFICE.
Title.Periodicity of Issue.
New Zealand Official Year-bookAnnual.
Local Authorities HandbookAnnual.
Annual Statistical Reports—
     Population and BuildingsAnnual.
     Migration
     Vital Statistics
     Justice
     Trade and Shipping (in two parts)
     Agricultural and Pastoral Production
     Factory Production
     Insurance
     Miscellaneous (Prices, Wages and Hours of Labour, Unemployment, Industrial Accidents, Building Societies, Bankruptcy, Incomes and Income-tax, Land and Land-tax, Meteorology, Statistical Summary)
Monthly Abstract of StatisticsMonthly.
Pocket Compendium of StatisticsAnnual.
Volumes of Census Results:—
     Geographical DistributionQuinquennial.
     Dependencies
     Ages
 Conjugal Condition
     Orphan Children and Dependent Children
     Race Aliens
     Native-born and Foreign-born
     Religious Professions
     Industrial and Occupational Distribution
     Unemployment from Sickness and other Causes
     Incomes
     Families and Households
     Dwellings
     Maori and Half-caste Population
     Public Libraries and Places of Worship
     Poultry
     General Report
Published in New Zealand Gazelle and also as extracts.—
     Vital Statistics of Urban AreasMonthly and annual.
     Estimated Population of New ZealandQuarterly.
     Estimated Yields of Wheat and OatsAnnual.
     Estimated Spring Areas under Wheat, Oats, and PotatoesAnnual.
     Stocks of Flour. Wheat, and OatsAnnual.

The principal publication of the Census and Statistics Office is the “New Zealand Official Year-book,” which, as its title implies, is the official book of general reference on the various branches of the Dominion's activities and the various aspects of her social and economic characteristics and progress. Necessarily, however, much of the information given in the Year-book is of a condensed character, owing to the wide range of subjects covered. The Local Authorities Handbook, the annual Statistical Reports, and the census publications contain much more detailed information on the particular subjects they deal with, while the Monthly Abstract of Statistics contains the latest statistical information available on a variety of subjects, giving monthly or quarterly figures in most cases, together with letterpress presenting new annual matter as it becomes available. The Pocket Compendium contains, in very handy form, summarized annual statistics on the various subjects dealt with in the Year-book.

In addition to the publications of the Census and Statistics Office, many parliamentary reports contain statistical information, often of a detailed nature. The full list cannot be given here, but the principal of these annual reports are mentioned below, arranged in the order of subjects followed in the Year-book:—

Subject.Report.
Number.Title.
PopulationD.-9Report of Department of Immigration.
Public health, hospitals, &c.H.-31Report on Public Health, Hospitals, and Charitable Aid.
 H.-7Report of Inspector-General of Mental Hospitals.
EducationE.-1Report of Minister of Education.
 E.-2Report on Primary Education.
 E.-3Report on Education of Native Children.
 E.-4Report on Child Welfare, State Care of Children, Special Schools, and Infant-life Protection.
 E.-5Report on Technical Education.
 E.-6Report on Secondary Education.
 E.-7Report on Higher Education.
JusticeH.-16Report on Police Force of the Dominion.
 H.-20Prisons Report.
 H.-20AReport of Prisons Board.
 H.-20BReport on Operations of Offenders Probation Act.
DefenceH.-19Report of General Officer Commanding Defence Forces.
 H.-5Report on New Zealand Naval Forces.
ShippingH.-15Report of Marine and Inspection of Machinery Department.
RailwaysD.-2Railways Statement.
 D.-1Public Works Statement.
RoadsD.-1Public Works Statement.
Postal and telegraphicF.-1Report of Post and Telegraph Department.
LandsH.-3Report of Land Transfer and Deeds Registration Department.
Crown landsC.-1Report on Settlement of Grown Lands.
 C.-5Report on Land for Settlements Act.
 C.-9Report on Discharged Soldiers' Settlement.
 C.-14Report on National Endowments.
Native landsG.-9Report on Native Land Courts, Maori Land Boards, and Native Land Purchase Board.
SurveysC.-1AReport on Surveys.
Agricultural and pastoralH.-29Report of Department of Agriculture.
productionH.-29AReport of Board of Agriculture.
 H.-23Sheep Returns.
ForestryC.-3Report of State Forest Service.
FisheriesH.-15Report of Marine and Inspection of Machinery Department.
 H.-22Report of Internal Affairs Department.
MiningC.-2Mines Statement.
 C.-2AReport on State Coal-mines.
 C.-12Report on Kauri-gum Industry.
Factory productionH.-44Report of Department of Industries and Commerce.
Water-powerD.-1Public Works Statement.
Public finance13–1Public Accounts.
 B.-2AReport and Accounts of Public Debt Commission.
 B.-6Financial Statement.
 B.-7Appropriations chargeable on Consolidated Fund and other Accounts.
 B.-7AAppropriations chargeable on Public Works Fund.
 D.-1Public Works Statement
State AdvancesB.-13Report of State Advances Office.
PensionsH.-18Report of Pensions Department.
SuperannuationH.-26Report of Public Service Superannuation Board.
 E.-8Report on Teachers' Superannuation Fund.
 D.-5Report on Government Railways Superannuation Fund.
National Provident FundH.-17Report of National Provident Fund Board.
BankingB.-15Balance-sheet of Bank of New Zealand.
 F.-1Report of Post and Telegraph Department.
 F.-4Report on Post Office Savings-bank.
InsuranceH.-8Report of Government Insurance Commissioner.
 H.-8AReport on Accident Insurance Branch of the State Fire Insurance Office.
 H.-6Report of General Manager of State Fire Insurance Office.
 H.-6AReport on Fire Brigades.
Friendly societiesH.-1Report of Registrar of Friendly Societies.
Trade-unions.H.-11Report of Labour Department.
Industrial disputesH.-11Report of Labour Department.
Industrial accidentsH.-11Report of Labour Department.
 D.-2Railways Statement.
 C.-2Mines Statement.
Public Trust OfficeB.-9Report of the Public Trust Office.
 B.-9AAccounts of the Public Trust Office.
Patents, designs, and trademarks Inspection of machineryH.-10Report of Registrar of Patents.
 H.-15Report of Marine and Inspection of Machinery Department.
Islands attached to NewA.-3Report on Cook and other Islands.
ZealandA.-4Report on Western Samoa.
 A.-4AReport of Department of Health of Western Samoa.

The foregoing list relates, as stated, to annual reports. Special reports on subjects of particular interest which have been presented to Parliament during the last three years include the following:—

SESSION 1924

A.-7. British Oversea Settlement Delegation to New Zealand—Report of.

B.-5. Land and Income Taxation—Report of Royal Commission.

D.-2A. Programme of Railway Improvements and New Works.

SESSION 1925

C.-15. Deterioration of Crown Lands—Report of Special Committee.

D.-2A. Railways Commission—Report of.

E.-7A. University Education—Report of Royal Commission.

SESSION 1926

A.-4D. Tokelau (Union) Islands—Report of Administrator of Western Samoa.

B.-2. Allocation of Public Debt—Treasury Memorandum.

B.-5. Rural Credits—Report of Royal Commission.

H.-27. Organization of Scientific and Industrial Research—Report of Sir H. F. Heath, K.C.B.

Among important papers on subjects not specially dealt with in the Year-book are those relating to such matters as Imperial Conferences, sessions of the League of Nations, and other international Conferences. Such papers are usually to be found among the “A” series of parliamentary reports.

Chapter 5. SECTION V.—POPULATION

METHOD OF COMPILATION

IN common with almost all countries, the chief instrument in compiling population data in New Zealand is the census, which in this country is taken quinquennially. Distribution figures for the latest enumeration (1926) are quoted herein, while fuller details of the previous enumeration (1921) will be found in the special publications devoted to that census. Owing to the high standard of intelligence of the population, and to the political, geographical, and social conditions prevailing in the Dominion, the data compiled as a result of the census are remarkably complete and reliable.

The basis adopted for the census—and indeed, practically universally throughout population statistics in New Zealand—is that of the population de fait, all persons being counted as at the place of enumeration, irrespective of habitual residence, legal domicil, and so forth.

Intercensal figures of total population are based on the customary equation:—

Population = Population (census) + Births and immigration — Deaths and emigration.

The comparative shortness of the interval between the census enumerations, combined with New Zealand's insular position and the high standard of her registration system, practically precludes the possibility of serious intercensal errors. Compulsory registration of births and deaths of Europeans was instituted throughout the Dominion in 1855, and under the present system of recording such particulars it may be confidently asserted that the proportion escaping registration is very low. This remark applies to Europeans only, as the same standard of accuracy can not be claimed for Maori registrations. A point of minor importance which may be noted is that births and deaths registered during a year are considered as actually occurring during that year.

The fact that all migration to and from the Dominion must be waterborne over lengthy distances, and that it centres in a few ports, facilitates the compilation of accurate statistics of external migration. Records of migration between the North and South Islands are also maintained. Population statistics of lesser internal divisions and of towns are based upon a variety of data collected annually.

Residents of the Cook Islands, Niue, Western Samoa, and the Tokelau Group are not included in the population statistics quoted throughout this section, except in the first table on the next page and in the paragraphs devoted to these islands at the end of the section. A similar course was formerly followed in regard to Maoris, but figures are now given inclusive of Maoris where possible, in accordance with a decision of Cabinet. In certain tables, however, Maoris have of necessity been omitted, on account of lack or insufficiency of data.

For the 1926 census all half-caste European-Maoris were included with the Native population in lieu of the previous practice of treating as Europeans such half-castes as were living in European fashion. Numbers so treated were as follows: 1921, 4,236; 1916, 3,221; 1911, 2,879; 1906, 2,578; 1901, 2,407.

Separate statistics of the Maori population are given towards the end of the section.

GENERAL POPULATION

The population of the Dominion of New Zealand and its dependencies and the mandated territory of Western Samoa at 1st April, 1927, had virtually reached one and a half millions.

Males.Females.Total.
Population (exclusive of Maoris) of New Zealand proper701,774671,9721,373,746
Maori population of New Zealand proper.33,56430,67064,234
Population (inclusive of Maoris) of New Zealand proper735,338702,6421,437,980
Population of Cook Islands and Niue7,1436,94514,088
Population of Tokelau Islands (Census, 1926)5235101,033
Population of the mandated territory of Western Samoa21,97520,05342,028
          Totals764,979730,0501,495,129

INCREASE OF POPULATION

The outstanding note of the history of population movement in New Zealand is that of unbroken growth. That it has not been invariably regular is well attested by the accompanying table setting forth the increase at successive census enumerations from 1858 onwards.

Date of Enumeration.Population (excluding Maoris).Numerical Increase.Percentage Increase.Average Annual Percentage Increase.
* Based on population excluding half-castes living as Europeans, who are included in population totals in 1921, but not in 1926.
December, 185859,413   
     ″      186199,02139,60866.6718.70
     ″      1864172,15873,137738620.54
     ″      1867218,66846,51027.028.15
February 1871256,39337,72517.255.11
March 1874299,51443,12116.825.32
     ″      1878414,412114,89838.368.43
April 1881489,93375,52118.225.58
March 1886578,48288,54918.073.39
April 1891626,65848,1768.331.61
     ″      1896703,36076,70212.242.33
March 1901772,71969,3599.861.91
April 1906888,578115,85914.992.79
     ″      19111,008,468119,89013.492.60
October, 19161,090,44990,9819.021.57
April 19211,218 913119,46410.872.32
     ″      19261,344,384129,792*10.692.05

As might be expected, the rate of increase in the earlier years was exceedingly high compared with the experience of later years, for a young country, endowed with fertile soil and moderate climate, and in the opening stages of development, presented glowing attractions sufficient to overcome the less alluring considerations of pioneering in a distant country more or less occupied by a race of warlike Natives.

In the “sixties” the gold rushes brought large numbers of people to New Zealand, many of whom stayed to become permanent citizens. This source of increase, however, was eclipsed during the vigorous immigration policy of the “seventies,” when in one year alone (1874) 32,118 assisted immigrants were brought into the country.

An actual decline in population has been experienced only in 1916 and 1917, and this fall was due solely to departures of troops. The natural increase of the population has proved more than sufficient to affect any migration losses, although in point of fact, omitting movements of troops, departures have exceeded arrivals in three years only—viz., 1888, 1890, and 1891. This loss by migration occurred, it will be noted, at a period of great economic depression.

The rate of increase gradually subsided as the country became settled and the land available for settlement became less. At the present time the average annual increment of population is less than 2 ½ per cent. From the census of 20th April, 1926, to 1st April, 1927, the population (other than Maoris) increased by 29,277, or 2.18 per cent. for the period. This represents an annual increase of 2.30 per cent.

Subjoined is a diagram which illustrates the population movement of the past and permits a speculative glimpse at the future. The arithmetic average of the percentage increases of population, as ascertained by census enumerations during four decades (1881–1921), has been approximately 12.11 per cent. per quinquennium. Plotting this constant ratio as a logarithmic “curve,” and producing it both forward and backward in point of time, it is contrasted with the logarithmic “curve” expressing the actual populations. The two “curves” coincide greatly of recent years, thus indicating the steadying of the rate of growth and giving some confidence to the projection of the constant ratio as supplying an approximation within limits of the probable population in the future.

The final criterion of the Dominion's growth in respect of population is supplied by a comparison of the rates of increase of other portions of the British Empire and of various foreign countries. In the table appended are shown the intercensal ratios of increase for such countries. In all cases the movements shown are those for the intercensal periods approximating as closely as possible to the decades chosen. Contrasted with the European countries shown the Dominion is experiencing a rapid growth, for they are “emigration” countries, while New Zealand is an “immigration” country. Contrasted on the other hand with Canada and Australia, the comparison is not altogether favourable to New Zealand, although the former countries are much older in point of settlement. Canada is, of course, comparatively close to the sources of immigrant population, while both Canada and Australia still have vast areas undeveloped.

Country.Population (latest Census).Intercensal Increase per Cent. in Decennial Perio approximating to
Numbers.Year.1910–1920.1900–1910.1890–1900.1880–1890.1870–1880.1860–1870.

* Excluding Maoris.

† Europeans from census of 1926, other races from estimate; statements of increase are for Province of Cape of Good Hope only.

‡ Decrease.

New Zealand*1,344,469192620.8730.5123.3125.8791.09158.93
Great Britain42,767,53019214.7410.36120311.1713.9512.73
Australia5,436,7941921220418.0818.8841.0732.3045.61
Canada8,788,341192121.9534.1711.1311.7617.2319.37
Union of South Africa7,537,62419268.496.4457.79111.8245.25
Norway2,649,775192012.386.1411.02....622
Sweden5,904,48919206.927.517.354.789.538.00
Netherlands6,865,3141920171914.77131412.4312.107.87
France39,209,51819210031.930.831.953.61-3.43
Germany62,539,0981925-7.8115.0114049.2810.17..
Italy38,835,941192112016.45....6.197.20
United States105,710,620192014.9421.0220.7325.50300822.63

Up to the “seventies” New Zealand was dependent on migration for the greater portion of her increase of population, but since then natural increase—i.e., excess of births over deaths—has been the principal factor. For a few years, indeed (1888–91), there was actually an excess of departures over arrivals.

Over the whole period 1861–1926 migration accounted for 37.6 per cent. of the total increase, excess of births over deaths accounting for 62.4 per cent. Since the beginning of the present century the former is responsible for 32.2 per cent. and the latter for 67.8 per cent. of the increase of population.

A table is appended showing for each five-yearly period since 1860 the excess of births over deaths and of immigration over emigration. Maoris are not included.

Quinquennium.Excess of Births over Deaths.Excess of Arrivals over Departures.Total Increase.
Males.Females.Both Sexes.Males.Females.Both Sexes.Males.Females.Both Sexes.

* Decrease.

† Departure and return of troops of Expeditionary Force not included in migration figures.

1861–657,6258,98516,61063,28529,88493,16970,91038,869109,779
1866–7015,66317,77933,44211,1679,36920,53626,83027,14853,978
1871–7519,40921,12940,53846,50135,44581,94665,91056,574122,484
1876–8030,14332,80862,95131,87022,91764,78762,01355,725117,738
1881–8532,36235,04667,40815,95813,00128,95948,32048,04796,367
1886–9030,78133,54464,325−4,911*−3,791*−8,702*25,87029,75355,623
1891–9527,25530,63057,8859,9175,40315,32037,17236,03373,205
1896–190028,09731,43759,5347,3203,31810,63835,41734,75570,172
1901–0532,51536,22368,73831,22314,22346,44663,73850,446114,184
1906–1038,68143,06781,74825,45415,51240,96664,13558,579122,714
1911–1542,32346,68289,00517,65617,90535,56159,97964,587124,566
1916–2035,24841,35976,6076,9797,87514,85442,22749,23491,461
1921–2541,87644,86886,74426,73223,25649,98868,60868,124136,732
19267,9768,67816,6547,3435,05712,40015,31913,73529,054
Totals, 1861–1926389,954432,235822,189296,494199,374495,868686,448631,6091,318,057

The diagram which follows shows much more clearly the irregularity of the migration increase and the steadiness of the natural increase, the latter, however, broken by a sharp fall on account of the low birth-rate of the late war years and the influenza epidemic of 1918. The curves represent five-yearly moving averages.

SEX PROPORTIONS

In respect of the relative proportions of the sexes in the population, New-Zealand has since the first settlement of the Islands differed materially from the older countries of the world. Although in the latter the composition of the populations has been no doubt to some extent affected by migration, yet, in general, natural increase would appear to be the main determining factor, the numbers of males and females being in most of those countries approximately equal, with a more or less marked tendency, however, for the females slightly to exceed the males. The excess of females in such older countries arises from a variety of causes, amongst which the most potent are probably (a) higher rate of mortality amongst males. (b) the fact that males tend to emigrate to a greater extent than females.

Very different is the case with newer countries such as New Zealand, where the rule is (in the early years of colonization especially) for the male population to outnumber the female.

The following table is interesting as showing the early excess of males and the gradual equalization of the sexes in New Zealand, the number of females to 1,000 males having risen from 622 in 1861 to 896 in 1911. The proportion rose to 993 in 1916, mainly on account of the absence of so many men at the war, and fell again in 1921 to 956, only to show a slight rise in 1926 to 959, a figure appreciably higher than in pre-war years. The figures quoted are exclusive of Maoris.

Census Year.Males.Females.Females to 1,000 Males.
1871150,366106,037705
186161,06237,959622
1881269,605220,328817
1891332,877293,781883
1901405,992366,727903
1906471,008417,570887
1911531,910476,558896
1916551,775547,674983
1921623,243595,670956
1926686,384658,085959

The preponderance of males in the early years of New Zealand was doubtless due to the fact that the difficulties of pioneering and the remoteness of the country from Europe were such as to deter female immigration to a greater extent than male. This was accentuated by the character of the early industries. Gold-mining and coal-mining, for instance, would attract large numbers of men, but few women. The effect of this early preponderance of males no doubt still exists, but in an ever-diminishing degree, its gradual elimination being effected by the dying-off of the earlier settlers. In recent years there has been a considerable approach towards equality in the increase of males and females by migration, and in some years the female increase from this source has exceeded the male.

Of the two sources from which the Dominion's population has been recruited—viz., migration and natural increase—the effect of the former has hitherto been to give in the aggregate a considerable preponderance of males, and of the latter to give a regular preponderance of females. In the period 1861–1926 the gain of males by migration totalled 97,120 more than that of females. This excess was only partly offset numerically by a female surplus of 42,281 in the figures of natural increase, but the net excess of approximately 55,000 males is not nearly sufficient to maintain the former high ratio of males to females in the population. The surplus of males at present, exclusive of the Native population, is some 30,000. The effect of the natural increase of population is in the direction of eliminating this surplus at the rate of about 900 per annum, and the sexes would therefore be brought to numerical equality in 30–35 years were it not for the somewhat variable factor of migration.

INTERCENSAL ESTIMATES

As already noted, the intercensal estimates of Dominion population prepared from the records of vital statistics and of migration are, by virtue of the favourable position of the Dominion in this respect, remarkably accurate. Indeed, as regards the statistics of total population the term “estimate” is scarcely correct, for the system in use should give, and to a great extent does give, the actual figures. With the exception of the years of the Great War, when the movement of troops was not ascertained exactly, the census totals invariably showed the quarterly returns of population to be highly accurate. There is always a difference in date between the census enumeration and the nearest quarterly statement, for no two of the seventeen general census enumerations in the history of the Dominion have been taken on the same day of the year, and this in itself usually accounts for the greater part of what disparity actually is shown.

The population at the end of each of the last ten years is quoted in the appended table, together with the movement in each year and the mean population for the year:—

Calendar Year.Estimated Population (excluding Maoris at End of Year.Increase during Year.Mean Population for Year.
Males.Females.Total.Numerical. Per Cent.Per Cent.

* Decrease.

† See letter-press below.

1917537,360560,3121,097,672−2,891*−0.26*1,099,117
1918542,046566,3271,108,37310,7010.971,103,022
1919601,888575,5171,177,40569,0326231,142,889
1920617,756590,0791,207,83530,4302.581,192,620
1921633,040606,9261,239,96632,1312.661,223,901
1922645,524619,8731,265,39725,4312.051,251,895
1923657,561631,6601,289,22123,8241.881,274,551
1924671,452644,7221,316,17426,9532.091,298,635
1925687,287658,7891,346,07629,9022.271,329,759
1926697,113668,3041,365,41729,0542.171,352,927

The actual increase of population (excluding Maoris) (luring the calendar year 1926 was 29,054, as shown above, although from the figures shown for population at 31st December, 1925 and 1926, the increase would appear to have been much less. The population at 31st December, 1925, however, was the official estimate for that date, arrived at, incidentally, on the old basis of including with the European population half-castes living as Maoris. Estimates for 1925 and preceding years have not yet been adjusted.

As the year ended 31st March is for most of the administrative functions of the Government the period most in use, similar figures are given for March years:—

Year ended 31st March,Estimated Population (excluding Maoris) at. End of Year.Increase during Year.Mean Population for Year.
Males.Females.Total.Numerical.Per Cent.
* See letter-press above.
1918542,096562,6871,104,7833,6210.331,102,972
1919559,887568,7431,128,63023,8472.161,116,706
1920607,555579,5841,187,13958,5095.181,157,884
1921622,719595,0031,217,72230,5832.581,202,430
1922636,956611,2421,248,19830,4762.501,232,960
1923648,545623,1961,271,74123,5431.891,258,017
1924659,570634,3331,293,90322,1621.741,280,299
1925676,477648,5601,325,03731,1342.411,305,896
1926691,910662,3821,354,29229,2552.211,337,155
1927701,774671,9721,373,74629,382*2.181,357,777

Of the total estimated population of 1,373,746, excluding Maoris, at 31st March, 1927, adults numbered 815,472 (males, 415,947; females, 399,525).

The figures given in the two preceding tables show the population exclusive of Maoris. The following table shows the population inclusive of Maoris at 31st December and at 31st March of the last ten years, with the means for the various twelve-monthly periods:—

Estimated Population (including Maoris) at End of Year.Mean Population for Year.
Males.Females.Total.
Years ended 31st December.
1917563,300584,1481,147,4481,148,893
1918567,986590,1631,158,1491,152,798
1919627,828599,3531,227,1811,192,665
1920643,696613,9151,257,6111,242,396
1921660,948631,7691,292,7171,276,652
1922673,772645,1121,318,8841,305,126
1923685,951657,0701,343,0211,328,193
1924700,033670,3701,370,4031,352,618
1925716,371684,8591,401,2301,384,428
1926730,603698,9521,429,5551,413,700
Years ended 31st March.
1918568,036586,5231,154,5591,152,748
1919585,827592,5791,178,4061,166,482
1920633,495603,4201,236,9151,207,660
1921648,659618,8391,267,4981,252,206
1922664,979636,2721,301,2511,285,711
1923676,825648,4761,325,3011,311,381
1924688,020659,8331,347,8531,334,029
1925705,161674,3261,379,4871,359,995
1926721,173688,6391,409,8121,392,073
1927735,338702,6421,437,9801,420,762

EXTERNAL MIGRATION

Records of external migration have been kept in New Zealand since 1860. Prior to the 1st April, 1921, the statistics were compiled from returns furnished monthly by Collectors of Customs, but since that date they have been compiled from individual statements obtained from each person entering or leaving the Dominion, and much detailed and important information is consequently now available.

Including crews of vessels, 97,265 persons from overseas arrived in New Zealand during the year 1926, which, compared with 1925, shows an increase of 7,196. During the same period 84,852 persons departed. This figure is 7,585 more than the corresponding one for 1925. The gain by migration to the Dominion's population during 1926 was thus 12,413, as compared with 12,802 in 1925.

The numbers of arrivals and departures during the last ten years are given in the table following. The figures for the three years 1917–19 do not include members of the Expeditionary Force, nor have crews of vessels been taken into account.

ARRIVALS AND DEPARTURES, 1917–26.
Year.Arrivals.Departures.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
19179,1596,49015,6497,5976,27213,869
19186,3565,55011,9066,0975,56311,660
191910,77210,15920,93111,3778,50019,877
192023,68720,37544,06217,95114,97332,924
192122,44619,43641,88216,01912,54028,559
192218,81116,42235,23315,64312,74628,389
192319,44517,04336,48816,03713,63129,668
192421,71918,9639,81516,48914,10430,593
192523,32818,51841,84615,90713,26529,172
192625,50820,17745,68518,64915,17633,825

The monthly figures for 1925 and 1926 are as follows, the excess of arrivals or of departures for each month being also shown:—

Month.Arrivals.Departures.Excess of Arrivals.Excess of Departures.
1925.1926.1925.1926.1925.1926.1925.1926.
January4,0324,5922,1772,6961,8551,896....
February4,3343,3332,8503,1611,484172....
March3,9935,0373,4454,196548841....
April2,9003,0773,3794,647....4791,570
May2,5904,0493,4912,777..1,272901..
June2,5732,3452,3492,649224....304
July2,7541,9612,0742,595680....634
August3,2913,9031,7992,1831,4921,720....
September3,0463,6351,7281,9051,3181,730....
October3,8594,4422,0072,3321,8522,110....
November4,1994,2531,5821,8652,6172,388....
December4,2755,0582,2912,8191,9842,239....
Totals41,84645,68529,17233,82512,67411,860....

CLASSES OF ARRIVALS AND DEPARTURES.

The statistics for the twelve months ended 31st December, 1926, show that during that period 45,685 persons, excluding members of crews of vessels, arrived in the Dominion. Of these 17,868 were immigrants intending permanent residence in the country, as compared with 15,704 of a similar class in 1925. The remainder of the arrivals, 27,817 in number, were classified as shown below. Corresponding figures for the four preceding years are also given.

1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Immigrants intending permanent residence13,84511,76214,31415,70417,868
New Zealand residents returning from abroad11,36613,07314,07614,02414,375
Tourists6,5837,5227,4257,8989,509
Persons on commercial business1,7042,1662,0802,2411,993
Persons visiting the Dominion in connection with entertainments, sports, &c.9349111,0091,193994
Persons in transit644562328520343
Others (officials, &c., of other countries)157457483194533
Not stated..351007270
          Totals (excluding crews)35,23336,48839,81541,84645,685

The departures recorded during 1926 numbered 33,825, as compared with 29,172 in 1925. Of these, 2,581 were shown to be New Zealand residents departing permanently, 15,157 New Zealand residents departing temporarily, and 16,065 visitors to the Dominion departing. The figures which follow show the different classes of emigrants for each of the last five years:—

1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
New Zealand residents departing permanently2,1502,4742,2561,9462,581
New Zealand residents departing temporarily12,18014,10415,00613,75815,157
Visitors to the Dominion departing14,05113,08313,32013,46216,065
Persons regarding whom no information is available8711622
          Totals (excluding crews)28,38929,66830,59329,17233,825

NEW ZEALAND RESIDENTS.

New Zealand residents going abroad temporarily on business or pleasure represented 48 per cent. of the total departures, as against 47 per cent. in 1925, while of the arrivals 31 per cent. were New-Zealanders returning to their homes after temporary absence, compared with 34 per cent. in 1925. The elimination of this class of migrant reduces the arrivals during 1926 to 31,310, and during 1925 to 27,822, and the departures respectively to 18,668 and 15,414.

TEMPORARY VISITORS.

Tourists and other temporary visitors in 1926 comprised 29 per cent. of the arrivals and 47 per cent. of the departures, as compared with 28 and 46 per cent. respectively in 1925. The bulk of the temporary visitors come from Australia, the British Isles, and the United States of America. The following table shows for the years 1925 and 1926 the principal countries of residence of temporary visitors, classified according to their purpose in coming to the Dominion:—

Country of last Permanent Residence.Purpose in coming to Dominion.
Tourists.On Business.Theatrical, &c.Other, Official, &c.In Transit, &c.Total.
1925.1926.1925.1926.1925.1926.1925.1926.1925.1926.1925.1926.
Australia4,8056,2041,4431,37487866857561982147,3818,516
British Isles1,4301,369400309216151932061021102,2412,145
United States of America50349816612966717125738799748
Fiji3223052225....30244516419370
Canada134166462723161288206216
South Africa8114014449..342103158
China128138513....11372171154
India7710213911856..196136
Samoa60871011....15213888127
Tonga314673....14127155976
Other countries327454115892674286059119555796
          Total7,8989,5092,2411,9931,19399426641352053312,11813,442

PERMANENT GAINS AND LOSSES.

Having eliminated the two classes of migrants whose movements only temporarily affect the population of the Dominion, there remains the important residue which represents the permanent additions and losses of population. During the year 1926 17,868 persons landed in the Dominion with the intention of making their future-homes here, compared with 15,704 in 1925, while during the same period 2,581 permanent residents of New Zealand were attracted to other countries, as against 1,946 in 1925. These figures are based on statements of intention only, and a certain percentage of immigrants, finding the conditions in the Dominion unsuited to their particular requirements may, after a short stay, depart elsewhere. Such persons on arrival would state their intention of becoming permanent residents, but on departure might not be classified as permanent residents departing permanently. For this reason it is not possible to state what the actual net gain to the permanent population of the Dominion through migration may be in any given year. Over a period of years, of course, the best figure is arrived at by simply deducting total departures from total arrivals, including crews in each instance.

In a young country such as New Zealand it would not be surprising to find that the proportion of males to females among the new immigrants was considerably in favour of the former, but the figures for the last few years show that the male preponderance is not as great as might be expected, As a matter of fact, females comprised 42 per cent. of the total now immigrants in 1926, as compared with 41 and 47 per cent. in 1925 and 1924 respectively. No doubt the propaganda work carried out by the New Zealand and Imperial Governments in connection with the scheme for assisting domestic servants and also the wives and families of immigrants from Great Britain to the Dominion is largely responsible for this comparatively high proportion of females. An examination of the figures supports this contention, for whereas during 1926 44 per cent. of immigrants from the British Isles were females. the corresponding percentage for immigrants from all other countries was only 35.

Of the New-Zealanders who transferred their homos to other countries during the years 1925 and 1926 1,217 and 1,126 respectively were females and 1,364 and 1,130 males.

AGES.

Of the total arrivals recorded during the year 1926 13.7 per cent. were under fifteen years of age. Among the immigrants intending permanent residence, however, the proportion was much higher—viz., 22.7 per cent. The corresponding percentages for all departures and for New Zealand residents departing permanently were 94 and 21.2 respectively. The higher percentages under fifteen years of age in the case of permanent settlers and emigrants is, of course, clue to the fact that this class of person brings or takes his family, if any, with him, whereas the remainder of persons coming to and going from the Dominion, consisting for the most part of tourists and persons on business, travel almost exclusively without at least the younger members of their families. The higher percentage of persons of forty-five years and over amongst the departures would appear to confirm to a certain extent the general impression that many immigrants return to their native land later in life. The following table shows the percentage of new permanent immigrants who arrived during 1925 and 1926, and the New Zealand residents who departed during the same period, by age-groups, and also for the same period the permanent gain through migration in the population of the Dominion:—

Under 15 Years.15 and under 45 Years.45 Years and over, and Age not stated.
1925.1926.1925.1926.1925.1926.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
Immigrants intending permanent residence22.6722.7067.1366.8310.2010.47
Permanent departures23.3621.1955.8559.2820.7919.53
Permanent gain to population of Dominion22.57229568.7368.118.708.94

From the foregoing it will be seen that slightly over 90 per cent. of the permanent gain in population through migration consists of persons under forty-five years of age. Under the system in force, children under fifteen years of age accompanying parents or guardians are included in the statement furnished by such parent or guardian. Of the 4,055 children under fifteen years of age in 1926 3,860 were so returned. The number of parents or guardians concerned was 1,928, and it is interesting to note that 858 were accompanied by one child, 593 by two children, 258 by three, 126 by four, 54 by five, 15 by six, 15 by seven, 8 by eight, and 1 by nine. These figures convey a fairly accurate indication of the sizes of the families which comprise the recent addition to our population, for although, as mentioned above, children accompanying guardians are also included, such cases are not very numerous.

ORIGIN AND DESTINATION.

Of the 17,868 new immigrants during 1926 intending to settle in the Dominion the vast majority, 17,064, or 95.5 per cent., came from British countries, mainly from the British Isles, Australia, Canada, South Africa, and India. The majority of immigrants from foreign countries came from Jugo-Slavia, Italy, the United States of America, and China. The following table shows for each of the last five years the principal countries whence arrived new immigrants who intended permanent residence in the Dominion:—

Country whence arrived.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
British Isles11,0799,14211,08211,84314,436
India858511113691
South Africa88114110136112
Canada281270361479443
Australia1,6691,5861,5761,8811,785
Other British countries127112146254197
Italy49255022758
Switzerland352634625
Jugo-Slavia2094467338361
China1751071126356
United States947086165137
Other foreign countries143131179176167
          Totals13,84511,76214,31415,70417,868

With the exception of 178 persons (of whom 132 departed for the United States, 24 for China, 8 for European countries, 3 for South American countries, 4 for foreign islands of the Pacific, and 7 for other foreign countries), the whole of the New Zealand residents who permanently left the Dominion during 1926 went to British countries. The figures for the principal countries for the last five years are as follows:—

1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
British Isles552492470495528
South Africa2425252951
Canada471001204484
Australia1,3481,6561,4701,1711,637
Fiji1427382348
Other British countries3826163655
China1520192524
United States68985397132
Other foreign countries4430452622
          Totals2,1502,4742,2561,9462,581

NATIONALITIES.

During the year 1926 some 756 persons (males 599, females 157) of foreign nationality, out of the total of 17,868, arrived as new immigrants intending permanent residence in the Dominion, as compared with 894 (761 males, 133 females) out of a total of 15,704 in 1925, the remaining persons being British subjects. The figures for the last three years show a considerable increase over those for the year 1923, mainly owing to the large influx of immigrants from Jugo-Slavia. The chief nationalities represented among the alien immigrants for the last five years were as follows:—

Nationals of1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Denmark3523182020
Greece126192216
Italy52255226288
Jugo-Slavia2379447350373
Russia1714182721
Switzerland302733926
Syria15142010
China15799885340
United States2124244472
Other countries55481208790
          Totals405350833894756

There are comparatively few females among foreign nationals intending permanent residence. Whereas in 1926 nearly 43 per cent. of the British immigrants were females, the corresponding percentage for foreign nationals was only slightly over 20. The proportion of young people is also relatively low in the case of foreign nationals; the percentage under twenty-one years of age for British and foreign respectively being in 1926 38 and 29.

Foreign nationals constituted a very small proportion of the total number of New Zealand residents who departed permanently during 1926. The following table shows, in regard to permanent residents departing permanently for the years 1925 and 1926, the principal nationalities represented, classified according to age-groups.

Nationality.1925.1926.
Under 15 Years.15 and under 45 Years.45 Years and over.Under 15 Years15 and under 45 Years.45 Years and over.
British4551,0773755451,505479
Switzerland....2......
Germany France..2........
Norway....1....1
Sweden....1....1
Denmark..2215..
Italy..4....1..
United States......17..
China..122818 
Other foreign countries........45
          Total foreign..102922525
          Grand totals4551,0874045471,530504

OCCUPATIONS.

Information pertaining to the occupations of immigrants intending permanent residence is of general interest. It should be clearly understood, however, that the occupations stated are those followed by such immigrants prior to their arrival in the Dominion, and the figures do not necessarily indicate even approximately the occupations that will be followed in New Zealand. The following table shows for each of the last five years the number of male immigrants intending permanent residence and the principal classes of occupations followed prior to arrival:—

Occupation.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Fishing and trapping3523294536
Agricultural and pastoral1,0991,0291,5492,1882,432
Mining and quarrying600417385468763
Industrial1,5841,3451,6631,7181,933
Transport and communication358226401436484
Commerce and finance440426497585629
Public administration, clerical, and professional609405468521625
Other9889071,2051,3471,317
Children under fifteen years of age1,6021,3671,7601,8872,155
          Totals7,3156,1457,9579,19510,374

Persons claiming occupations connected with agricultural and pastoral pursuits comprised a considerable proportion of the total male immigrants under discussion, representing 23 per cent. in 1926. Of the female immigrants in 1926, 1,030 had been previously attached to personal and domestic service and 3,310 were dependent on public or private support, the vast majority of these being wives or daughters of male immigrants. Of 307 in the “industrial” class 260 had been connected with the manufacture of dress, textiles, &c., while of 494 in the “public administration, clerical, and professional” class, 135 were classed as nurses, 104 as clerks, 87 as. teachers, and 87 as typists.

RACE ALIENS

Although race aliens comprise comparatively small proportions of the total arrivals and departures, they are by no means unimportant. The principal race aliens with whom New Zealand is concerned are the Chinese and Indians, and these are shown separately from other race aliens. The definition of the term “race alien,” as used in connection with these statistics, is “a person of other than European race.”

The following table shows the number of race aliens who arrived as immigrants intending permanent residence, the number who were permanent New Zealand residents departing permanently, and the permanent increase in each case to the Dominion's race-alien population through migration for the years 1925 and 1926:—

1925.1926.
Chinese.Indians.Others.Total.Chinese.Indians.Others.Total.
Immigrants intending permanent residence587360191505633139
New Zealand residents departing permanently244..282731141
Permanent increase of race aliens in New Zealand through migration34696016323532298

It should be noted that the figures quoted above include half-castes. There has been a substantial decrease in the number of Chinese immigrants during the last few years, and this, coupled with an increase in the number departing permanently, shows a reduction in the addition to the Chinese population through migration of from 76 in 1924 to 23 in 1926. The permanent increase in the number of Indian immigrants remains at a fairly stationary figure. The “other” race-alien immigrants intending permanent residence in 1926 were made up mainly of 11 Syrians and 15 Polynesians.

The total arrivals and departures of race aliens during each of the last ten years are as follows:—

Year.Arrivals.Departures.
Chinese.Indians.Others.Total.Chinese.Indians.Others.Total.
19172729236072431312383708
191825613852391721419171404
1919418193977082381866322
19201,477225321,734380549443
1921255137249641368100239707
192234532172549362125213700
192336511524972937866188632
19245481283411,017451128332911
19255172163231,056524165216905
19266132393471,1995411643081,013

The pending alteration of the law was the cause of a huge influx of Chinese in 1920, with a view to anticipating the tightening of the restrictions, which actually came into operation on the passing of the Immigration Restriction Amendment Act of that year. A limit on the number of Chinese permitted to enter the Dominion is now imposed.

During the war years the number of race-alien arrivals was swelled by the unavoidable inclusion of natives of the British and French Pacific islands who came to New Zealand to embark for the seat of war.

At the census of 1881, the year in which taxation was first imposed on Chinese landing in New Zealand, the Chinese population numbered 5,004 persons, which fell to 4,542 in 1886, and further to 3,711 in 1896. During the period 1881–96 the poll-tax was £10 per head, and this seemed sufficient for the purpose of preventing a large influx of Chinese. During the years 1894 and 1895, however, the arrivals shown by the Customs returns were found to be somewhat greater than the departures, and in 1896 an Act was passed raising the poll-tax on Chinese immigrants to £100 per head, and limiting the number of Chinese passengers that may be carried by vessels to New Zealand to one for every 200 tons burthen. According to the census of 1901, the Chinese population was 2,857; in 1906 it was 2,570; in 1911, 2,630; in 1916, 2,147; and in 1921, 3,266, of whom 156 were half-castes.

ASSISTED IMMIGRATION

Permanent residents of the Dominion and bona fide New-Zealanders visiting the United Kingdom may nominate any person, not a prohibited immigrant within the meaning of the Immigration Restriction Act, 1908 (N.Z.), and its amendments, or of the Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Act, 1919 (N.Z.), residing in the United Kingdom, for an assisted passage to New Zealand under the following conditions:—

The person nominated must be under the age of fifty years. Although assisted passages cannot be granted to persons who have attained the age of fifty years, the Immigration Department can arrange full-fare passages for any such persons proceeding as members of a family or of a party the remainder of which is travelling at assisted rates. Full fares (subject to alteration by the shipping companies) are as follows: Third-class six-berth, £37; four-berth, £39; two-berth, £43 per adult.

The person nominated must not have resided in the Dominion or in Australia for a period of at least five years immediately preceding nomination.

He must supply to the High Commissioner for New Zealand in London satisfactory medical certificate and certificate of character.

In the case of a married person, nomination must include husband, wife, and family (if any), except where a judicial separation exists or desertion is proved.

The nominator must undertake to make provision for maintenance and employment for the nominee after arrival in the Dominion, and must also guarantee that the nominee will reside in the Dominion for at least five years.

All questions as to suitability of any person nominated for an assisted passage are decided by the High Commissioner for New Zealand in London.

Provided that the above conditions are complied with, an assisted passage will be granted at the following rates, which art subject to revision:—

 Third Class.
Six-berth.Four-berth.Two-berth.
Married adults, under 50 years (including widows wit children)£11£13£17
Single men, 19 and under 50£11£13£17
Single women (including widows without children)—
19 and under 40Free£2£6
40 and under 50£11£13£17
Boys and girls, 12 and under £Free£2£6
Children, 3 and under 12Free£1£3
Children, under 3, if not more than oneFreeFreeFree

The full amount of passage-money must be paid before a passage is booked. The money can be paid in New Zealand by the nominator, or in London by the nominee, or partly by both.

In any case where nominees are unable to pay the cost of six-berth passages the Imperial and New Zealand Governments, acting in concert, will, on the approval of the High Commissioner, advance the necessary amount by way of loan, repayable within a reasonable time after their arrival in the Dominion.

Nomination forms are obtainable at Post-offices throughout the Dominion, or at the Department of Immigration, Wellington. Nominations can be cabled at an extra cost of £1. Remittances can be forwarded to nominees at time of nomination without fee.

Passages are granted on vessels belonging to the Shaw-Savill and Albion Company and the New Zealand Shipping Company from London or Southampton, and the Federal Steam Navigation Company from Liverpool. Passages can be booked to the following ports in New Zealand: Auckland, Gisborne, Napier, Wellington, Lyttelton, Timaru, Oamaru, and Port Chalmers. Nominated passages are granted by direct route only.

Passages at reduced rates are not granted to unhealthy persons. When cases of lung, chest, or other like complaints are discovered in any member of a family by the Medical Officer at London. Liverpool, or Southampton, the whole family is prevented from sailing.

In the case of immigrants under twenty-one years of age special arrangements have to be entered into for their protection on the voyage where deemed necessary or advisable.

In addition to the system of nomination, qualified domestic servants under 40 years of age may, on application to the High Commissioner, be granted free passages to New Zealand. To be eligible a person must be a bona fide domestic (general servant, cook, housemaid, parlourmaid, waitress, laundress, or nursemaid) and be in employment as such at time of application, and a written undertaking must be given to follow such calling for at least twelve months after arrival in the Dominion, and that marriage will not be contracted during that period.

Qualified farm labourers under 45 may apply for and be granted assisted passages as for single men. The conditions are the same as in the case of domestics, except, of course, that the question of marriage does not enter into the matter.

As their respective Governments do not subscribe to the provisions of the Empire Settlement Act, 1922, residents of the Irish Free State or the Channel Islands (except Guernsey) are not eligible for nomination. As far as Ireland is concerned only residents of the following counties are eligible for nomination, viz., Antrim, Armagh, Down, Fermanagh, Londonderry, and Tyrone.

Various systems of assisted immigration have been in force since 1871, with the exception of the period 1892 to 1903 (inclusive). Up to 1884, free passages were granted in the majority of cases. The numbers of assisted immigrants during each year are as follows:—

Year.Number.
1871303
18724,736
18738,754
187432,118
187520,370
18769,677
18775,344
18786,618
187910,311
18802,689
1881103
1882726
18835,902
18843,888
18851,072
1886917
18871,286
1888485
188991
1890144
189144
19041,058
19052,191
19063,682
19072,959
19084,667
19093,299
19102,341
19113,070
19123,535
19135,151
19143,716
19151,300
1916695
1917231
1918421
19193,569
19207,615
19218,085
19227,773
19236,181
19248,091
19258,277
192610,766

The total to 31st December, 1926, is 214,251, of which number all have come from the United Kingdom, with the exception of 3,909 from the Continent of Europe spread over the five years 1874 to 1878 (inclusive).

RECEPTION OF ASSISTED IMMIGRANTS.

On arrival in New Zealand the immigrants are met on board by officers of the Immigration Department, who accompany the Port Health Officer to the ship. While the vessel is in the stream it is the special duty of such officers to afford to the assisted immigrants all necessary information as regards transhipment, &c.

Each immigrant is seen as he passes towards the doctor for examination, and is handed an official letter containing information as to where his ticket will be arranged for, and the place and time of departure of his connecting train or boat (if any). It is the practice of the Department to send out advices, by wire if necessary, to friends and relatives of immigrants about to arrive, and to get back information as to where the newcomers will be met. These messages, often together with private letters, &c., are given out on board to those to whom they are addressed.

In the case of domestics, the matron in charge on board is instructed to classify the girls under two heads: (a) Those with work already arranged or with friends to goto; (b) those without either friends or work. On arrival they are met by the Girls' Superintendent of the Immigration Department. Arrangements are made for sending to their destinations those girls who are going to friends or to definite positions. Those requiring accommodation are directed to homes or hostels approved by the Minister of Immigration for this purpose. The Superintendent then separately considers the case of each girl, and arranges to place her with an applicant for a Government-assisted girl. After a girl has been placed the Department endeavours. to keep in touch with her by correspondence.

PERMITS AND PASSPORTS

PERMISSION TO ENTER NEW ZEALAND.

With certain specified exceptions, no person over the age of fifteen years may land in New Zealand unless in possession of a passport or soma other document satisfactorily establishing his or her nationality and identity. Exemption from this requirement (which is additional to the requirements of the Immigration Restriction and Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Acts), may be granted by the Minister of Internal Affairs.

In the case of a person coming from a foreign country the passport must, with certain exceptions, have been issued or viséd by the British Ambassador or a British Consul in that country, and in the case of a person coming from any part of the British dominions the issue or vise must have been by some public official duly authorized in that behalf.

Certain exceptions are made with respect to persons coming to New Zealand from the Cook Islands and Western Samoa. In their case the only requirement is the possession of a permit to visit New Zealand granted by the Resident Commissioner of the Cook Islands or the Administrator of Samoa, as the case may be. The regulations, further, do not apply to a British subject arriving in New Zealand as the master or a member of the crew of the vessel in which he arrives, or to a British subject arriving from the Commonwealth of Australia.

DEPARTURE FROM NEW ZEALAND.

With the exception of British subjects travelling to the Commonwealth of Australia, Cook Islands, and Western Samoa, all persons travelling to places beyond the seas are required to be in possession of a passport or similar document to facilitate landing thereat. British passports are issued, under the direction of His Excellency the Governor-General, by the Department of Internal Affairs. They are valid for five years and may be renewed for any number of years not exceeding five. Subject to the Immigration Regulations in force in the various countries of the Empire, they are valid for travelling anywhere within the British Empire.

IMMIGRATION RESTRICTION

The legislation respecting the restriction of immigration into New Zealand is contained in the Immigration Restriction Act, 1908, and its amendments, and the Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Act, 1919. It is administered by the Customs Department. In general the provisions outlined hereunder do not apply to (a). His Majesty's land and sea forces, (b) the officers and crew of any ship-of-war of any Government, (c) persons duly accredited to the Government of New Zealand by any other Government, (d) the officers and crew of any mercantile vessel who leave New Zealand with the vessel, (e) persons domiciled in New Zealand, (f) any persons who may be exempted in special cases (at the discretion of the proper authority).

PROHIBITED IMMIGRANTS.

The following classes of persons are prohibited from landing in New Zealand:—

  1. Persons not of British birth and parentage, unless in possession of permits issued by the Customs Department.

    NOTE.—A person is not doomed to be of British birth and parentage by reason that he or his parents or either of them is a naturalized British subject, or by reason that he is an aboriginal Native or the descendant of an aboriginal Native of any dominion (other than New Zealand), colony, possession, or protectorate of His Majesty.

  2. Aliens of the age of fifteen years or over who refuse or neglect to take an oath (or make an affirmation) of obedience to the laws of New Zealand.

  3. Idiots or insane persons.

  4. Persons suffering from contagious diseases which are loathsome or dangerous.

  5. Persons arriving in New Zealand within two years after the termination of a period of imprisonment for a serious offence.

  6. Persons who are considered by the Attorney-General to be disaffected or disloyal, or of such a character that their presence in New Zealand would be injurious to the peace, order, and good government of the Dominion.

Provision is made in the law to permit persons covered by clause (1) above to pay temporary visits to New Zealand. Temporary permits are normally restricted to a period of six months, but may be extended if the proper authorities consider that the circumstances warrant such action. A deposit of £10 is required in respect of such temporary permits, and is returned on the departure of the visitor if the conditions of the temporary permit are complied with.

Chinese entering New Zealand to become permanent residents are required, in addition to being in possession of the permit indicated in clause (1) above, to pay £100 poll-tax.

RESTRICTED IMMIGRANTS.

When persons arrive in New Zealand who are lunatic, idiotic, deaf, dumb, blind, or infirm, and are likely to become a charge upon the public or upon any public or charitable institution, the master, owner, or charterer of the ship by which such persons come to New Zealand may be called on to enter into a bond for £100 for each such person, guaranteeing payment of any expenses which may be incurred for his support and maintenance by or in any such institution within a period of five years.

GENERAL.

Every person of and over the age of fifteen years who lands in New Zealand must, unless exempted by the Minister of Customs, make and deliver to an officer of Customs a declaration giving the following particulars: Name, age, nationality, race or people to which he belongs, residence, particulars of children under fifteen years of age arriving with him, and (if not domiciled in New Zealand) occupation, and places of birth of himself and father.

NATURALIZATION

The British Nationality and Status of Aliens (in New Zealand) Act of 1923, which came into operation on the 13th May, 1924, and the regulations made thereunder, provide that an alien friend residing in New Zealand may apply to the Minister of Internal Affairs setting forth—

  1. His name, age, birthplace, residence, occupation, and nationality;

  2. The length of his residence in New Zealand, and his desire to settle therein, either permanently or for a limited period, stating such limited period (if any);

  3. A request that a certificate of naturalization may be granted to him. If the Minister is satisfied—

  1. That the applicant has either resided within New Zealand for a period of not less than three years, or has been in the service of the Crown in any part of His Majesty's dominions for not less than five years within the last eight years; and

  2. That the applicant is of good character and has an adequate knowledge of the English language; and

  3. That the applicant intends, if his application is granted, to continue to reside in His Majesty's dominions, or to enter, or continue in, the service of the Crown: and

  4. That in alt other respects the applicant is a person fit to hold and exercise the rights of a British subject in New Zealand—

he may, in his absolute discretion, give or withhold the certificate as he thinks most conducive to the public good, and no appeal lies from his decision.

The Act also applies to the Cook Islands and to Western Samoa in the same manner in all respects as if those territories were for all purposes part of New Zealand, but the power to grant certificates of naturalization in these cases is vested in the Governor-General, and in the case of a person resident in the Cook Islands is exercised on the recommendation of the Minister for the Cook Islands, and in the case of a person resident in Western Samoa on the recommendation of the Minister of External Affairs. It must not be a condition of the naturalization of any Samoan as defined in the Samoa Act, 192], that he has an adequate knowledge of the English language.

The Minister of Internal Affairs is required to enrol for safe custody a duplicate of all certificates of naturalization issued under the Act.

Acquisition by any person of the status of a British subject by naturalization granted in the United Kingdom, or in any of the dominions, colonies, possessions, or territories of His Majesty other than New Zealand, is not to be deemed to have conferred, and does not confer upon such person the status of a British subject in New Zealand.

The regulations made by Order in Council dated 13th May, 1924, prescribe the following fees:—

 £s.d.
Certificate of naturalization issued to a. woman who was a British subject previous to her marriage with an alien050
Certificate of naturalization granted to any person who served with any New Zealand Expeditionary Force or with any Imperial Force or Allied Force in the Great War050
Certificate of naturalization granted to a native of the islands of Western Samoa026
Certificate of naturalization granted in other cases, provided that in any case of indigence (to be determined by the Minister of Internal Affairs) the fee may be reduced to 5s..200
The registration of a declaration of alienage0100
Certified copy of any declaration or certificate0100

The Minister of Internal Affairs is empowered to revoke a certificate of naturalization that has been obtained by false representation or fraud, or by concealment of material circumstances, or where the person to whom a certificate is granted has shown himself by act or speech to be disaffected or disloyal to His Majesty. The Governor-General in Council is also empowered to revoke a certificate of naturalization where he is satisfied that this course is advisable, either generally in the public interest or for special reasons affecting the person to whom such certificate has been granted. The duty and discretion imposed and conferred upon the Minister and upon the Governor-General in Council are declared to be absolute, and no order of the Minister or Order in Council therein is to be questioned in any Court or by any proceeding on any ground whatsoever.

During the year 1926, letters of naturalization in New Zealand were granted to 166 persons of the undermentioned birthplaces, as compared with 355 in the previous year.

Country of Birth.Males.Females.Totals.
Norway7..7
Sweden17..17
Denmark11112
Finland3..3
Russia3..3
Poland314
Germany24..24
Belgium2..2
Netherlands2..2
France3..3
Switzerland4..4
Austria314
Jugo-Slavia—
     Dalmatia45..45
     Croatia2..2
Portugal1..1
Spain1..1
Italy5..5
Turkey1..1
Greece3..3
Syria617
Palestine1..1
South Africa1..1
United States of America4..4
South America1..1
Western Samoa7..7
New Caledonia1..1
New Zealand..11
          Totals, all countries1615166

In the last five years 1,258 subjects or citizens of other nations obtained letters of naturalization in New Zealand. The following table exhibits the principal countries involved. For the last two years concerned the basis is country of birth, for the remaining three, previous nationality.

Country.Nos.
Jugo-Slavia331
Germany164
Denmark140
Sweden90
Italy84
Norway63
Russia57
Switzerland51
United States47
Poland38
Finland32
Western Samoa23
Austria22
Syria19
France18
Greece18
Netherlands17
Belgium7
Portugal6
Czecho-Slovakia5
Other countries26
          Total1,258

The total for other countries includes: Three each for Hungary, Chile, and “Born at sea” two each for Turkey, Palestine, Rumania, and South America; and one each for Spain, Luxemburg, Bulgaria, Lithuania, England, South Africa, Argentina, New Caledonia, and New Zealand.

DISTRIBUTION OF POPULATION

NORTH AND SOUTH ISLANDS.

In 1858 the North Island had a larger population than the South, this position being reversed at the succeeding enumerations until 1901, in which year the North Island was found to have slightly the larger total, a position which it has since considerably improved upon. The Maori War which broke out in 1860 retarded settlement in the North, while a large area of land reserved for the Maoris was for many years a serious hindrance to the development of this portion of the Dominion. The South Island was practically free from Maori troubles, and settlement was more rapid, though much of the land was disposed of in large areas. The discovery of gold in Otago in 1861 and on the West Coast in 1864 attracted to these localities considerable numbers of miners.

The population of the two Islands at successive censuses is given in the table following, together with the percentage that each Island bears to the total. The figures are exclusive of Maoris.

Population of the North and South Islands, 1858–1926.
Census Year.Population (excluding Maoris).Proportions per Cent
North Island.South Island.*Total.North Island.South Island.*
* Including Stewart island and Chatham Islands.
185834,09425,31959,41357.3842.62
186141,64157,38099,02142.0557.95
186465,263106,895172,15837.9162.09
186779,913138,755218,66836.5563.45
187196,875159,518256,39337.7862.22
1874111,934187,580299,51437.3762.63
1878158,208256,204414,41238.1861.82
1881193,047296,886489,93339.4060.60
1886250,482328,000578,48243.3056.70
1891281,474345,184626,65844.9255.08
1896340,638362,722703,36048.4351.57
1901390,579382,140772,719504$5449.45
1906476,737411,841888,57853.6546.35
1911563,733444,7351,008,46855.9044.10
1916651,072448,3771,099,44959.2240.78
1921741,255477,6581,218,91360.8139.19
1926831,813512,6561,344,46961.8738.13

A feature of recent years has been the steady movement of population to the North Island.

PROVINCIAL DISTRICTS.

The populations of the various provincial districts, as disclosed by the censuses of 1901, 1911, 1921, and 1926, with the estimate for the current year, are as follows:—

Provincial District.Census Population (excluding Maoris).Estimated as at 1st April, 1927.
1901.1911.1921.1926.
Auckland175,946264,524369,618424,531438,316
Hawke's Bay35,42448,54660,92565,62066,903
Taranaki37,85561,66961,91168,16269,269
Wellington141,354199,094248,801273,500281,229
Marlborough13,32615,98517,78818,31718,454
Nelson37,91548,46347,62850,67751,176
Westland14,50616,71414,18115,12915,454
Canterbury143,248173,443199,034213,890218,393
Otago—
     Otago portion125,341132,402136,880149,522148,302
     Southland portion47,80458,72862,14765,12166,250
          Totals772,7191,008,4681,218,9131,344,4691,373,746

During the twenty-five years from 1901 to 1926 the population of the Dominion increased by 74 per cent., and each of the four North Island provincial districts showed a higher rate of increase—viz., Auckland, 141 per cent.; Wellington, 93 per cent.; Hawke's Bay, 85 per cent.; and Taranaki, 80 per cent. Among the South Island provincial districts Canterbury led with a percentage increase of 49, followed by Marlborough (37), Southland (36), Nelson (34), Otago (19), and Westland (4).

URBAN AND RURAL POPULATION.

On 20th April, 1926, somewhat over one-third (38.5 per cent.) of the population of the Dominion (excluding Maoris) was included in the four principal urban areas—Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin—and over one-half (51.6 per cent.) in these and in the ten secondary urban areas. The urban areas, which are of quite recent origin, have no legal status, but were formed for statistical purposes, with a view to obviating difficulties formerly experienced through alterations of boundaries of cities and boroughs. Each urban area contains, in addition to the central city or borough and any suburban boroughs or town districts, a considerable non-municipalized area adjacent to and contingent on the centre. The boundaries, which will remain unaltered for a long period, thus allowing of definite comparisons being made over a series of years, have been fixed with a view to providing for probable expansion.

Including those cities and boroughs which form parts of urban areas, the borough population at the census of 1926 aggregated 785,040, or 58.39 per cent. of the total population of the Dominion. Prior to 1900 there was no statutory limitation to the number of inhabitants necessary to constitute a borough, and consequently many small centres became municipalities. The Municipal Corporations Act now imposes a limit as to area, and provides that no new borough may be. constituted unless the proposed area contains at least 1,000 inhabitants.

The counties contain what is generally regarded as the rural population, though this is only approximately correct, some of the boroughs, as stated above, having small populations mainly engaged in rural occupations. On the other hand some of the non-municipalized towns, which include town districts suburban to the cities and principal boroughs and lying within the urban areas referred to above, have populations, more urban than rural.

The town districts are of two classes, which may be referred to as “dependent” and “independent,” the former being in some matters under the jurisdiction of the Council of the county within which it lies, while the latter is entirely independent of county control. A town district may attain its independence of the county when its population exceeds 500, and may become a borough on reaching a population of 1,000.

For population purposes dependent town districts have their figures included in the totals of the counties within which they lie, while independent town districts are excluded, as is also the case with boroughs. Under the old method of computing urban and rural population, however, both classes of town districts are included in the county totals, as in the following table showing the urban and rural population at each census since 1881:—

Census Year.Counties.Boroughs.Percentage.
Counties.Boroughs.Shipboard, &c.
1881291,238194,98159.4439.800.76
1886327,328245,61256.5842.460.96
1891352,097270,34356.1843.140.68
1896391,735307,29455.6943.690.62
1901417,596350,20254.0445.320.64
1906458,797424,61451.6347.790.58
1911496,779505,59849.2650.140.60
1916501,259585,30645.5953.241.17
1921530,852681,98843.5555.950.50
1926551,457785,04041.0258.390.59

URBAN DRIFT.

In view of the public attention which has in recent years been bestowed upon the question of urban drift, the subject merits some further discussion. A measure of very fair accuracy is provided by the proportion of “county” and “borough” population in the table immediately preceding. Its drawback is perhaps that it slightly overstates the proportion of urban inhabitants and recent movements of the urban drift, A better criterion is contained in the next table, although perhaps the effects are here slightly understated.

For reasons indicated above, it is not altogether correct to regard the county population as rural and the borough population as urban. It is perhaps preferable to consider the question in the light of the following figures, in the computation of which the urban population is considered as that living in cities, boroughs, or town districts of over 1,000 inhabitants in 1881, 1,200 in 1886, 1,300 in 1891, 1,450 in 1896, 1,600 in 1901, 1,800 in 1908, 2,050 in 1911, 2,250 in 1916, and 2,500 in 1921 and 1926. Here the basic town has been given a rate of increase approximately equivalent to that of the country as a whole, it being assumed that a town of 2,500 bears much the same relationship at the present day as one of 1,000 inhabitants did in 1881. The results are as under:—

Census.Rural Population: Per Cent.Urban Population Per Cent.
188162.3437.66
188660.4739.53
189161.1638.84
189661.9538.05
190160.8739.13
190657.9642.04
191157.0742.93
191654.1845.82
192151.2348.77
192648.3851.62

The increasing proportion of urban population in recent years is plainly manifest. It is noteworthy that the “urban drift,” either non-existent or quiescent up to 1906, in that year commenced a swift rise, which is rapidly gaining in momentum.

Consideration of urban population would be incomplete without a reference to the size of the towns dealt with. To that end a table has been compiled which shows the grouping of the residents of cities, boroughs, and town districts according to the size of their municipality. The total may be taken as corresponding sufficiently well to the urban population. The table shows some very interesting movements in urban distribution, but it is necessary to utter a caution against comparisons made without due consideration. Adjoining boroughs frequently amalgamate, and thus a large borough or city is at once in existence, although there may well be little or no change otherwise. Again, boroughs or town districts are often created out of what prior to such creation has been considered rural territory, and the change in status automatically places them within the number of the urban population without any corresponding change in the industries, &c., characteristic of the respective towns. Furthermore, the number of alterations in the boundaries of local districts is most marked.

Boroughs and Town Districts with Populations of1926.1901.
Number of Boroughs, &c.PopulationPer Cent. ofNumber of Boroughs, &c.PopulationPer Cent. of
Urban Population.Total Population.Urban Population.Total Population.
Over 50,0004337,22140.5725.08........
25,000–50,000........277,85121.1910.08
10,000–25,00012185,58022.3213.80353,82114.656.96
5,000–10,0001182,1449.886.111066,25918038.58
2,500–5,0002385,43010.286.362074,48920.279.64
1,000–2,50063102,20112.297.603859,11716.097.65
Under 1,0007538,7224.662.886335,8829.774.64
          Totals188831,298100.0061.83136367,419100.0047.55

An important characteristic of the distribution of urban population in New Zealand is what may be termed its decentralization. In place of one great metropolis containing a huge proportion of the population, as in the case of the Australian States—e.g., Victoria, whose capital city, Melbourne, contains over 60 per cent. of the total population of the State—the more highly urbanized portion of the community is localized in four widely separated centres. These four centres have always existed more or less on the same plane, a fact which has played no small part in the development of the country.

Urban and rural communities are not evenly distributed. The South Island, for example, contains proportionately more rural population than does the North Island. Of the Northern provincial districts Taranaki is the only one in which rural population predominates. The distribution as at the census of 1926 is set forth in the accompanying table:—

Provincial District.Boroughs, &c., of over 10,000.Boroughs, &c., of 2,500–10,000.Boroughs, &c., of under 2,500.Total Population of Boroughs, &c.Remainder of Population.
Number.Population.Number.Population.Number.Population.
Auckland5150,1731363,6774748,334262,184162,347
Hawke'e Bay225,05014,24399,11038,40327,217
Taranaki113,92327,84098,67730,44037,722
Wellington3140,471635,0022124,414199,88773,613
Marlborough....14,97021,4796,44911,868
NelsonI10,15313,86666,09420,11330,564
Westland  15,61944,0299,6485,481
Canterbury298,339520,9301112,045131,31482,576
Otago—
     Otago portion167,536317,5131916,987102,03647,486
     Southland portion117,15613,914109,75430,82434,297

New Zealand is not alone in experiencing the modern tendency towards urban aggregation: it is, in fact, occurring in almost all countries. Accurate data on this point are not readily available, but the next table, which gives a comparison with England and the United States, removes this deficiency to some extent. Neither of these two countries, however, represents the same stage of development as the Dominion, so that the comparison suffers to that extent. The urban population quoted for England is that of the total of “urban districts”: that for the United States is the total population in towns of over 2,500 inhabitants.

Census nearest toNew Zealand.England and Wales.United States of America.
Urban.Rural.Urban.Rural.Urban.Rural.
188037.762.367.932128.671.4
189038.861.272.028.035.464.6
190039.160.977.023040.060.0
191042.957.178.121.945.854.2
192048.851.279.420.651.448.6
URBAN AREAS.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (INCLUDING MAORIS), 1ST APRIL, 1927.
Urban Area.Population (including Maoris).
Auckland.
Auckland City90,140
     Birkenhead Borough3,165
     Northcote Borough2,445
     Takapuna Borough6,585
     Devonport Borough10,100
     Avondale Borough5,140
     Newmarket Borough3,230
     Mount Eden Borough18,945
     Mount Albert Borough18,715
     Onehunga Borough10,840
     Otahuhu Borough4,495
     New Lynn Town District2,835
     Ellerslie Town District2,635
     Remainder of urban area23,130
          Total202,400
Wellington.
Wellington City101,400
     Lower Hutt Borough9,465
     Petone Borough9,875
     Eastbourne Borough1 950
     Johnsonville Town District1,270
     Remainder of urban area2,790
          Total126,750
Christchurch.
Christchurch City85,575
     Riccarton Borough4,850
     New Brighton Borough4,675
     Sumner Borough3,145
     Lyttelton Borough3,710
     Remainder of urban area20,045
          Total122,000
Dunedin.
Dunedin City65,480
     St. Kilda Borough8,035
     Green Island Borough2,190
     West Harbour Borough2,030
     Port Chalmers Borough2,575
     Remainder of urban area2,940
          Total83,250
Hamilton.
Hamilton Borough14,520
     Remainder of urban area2,620
          Total17,140
Gisborne.
Gisborne Borough13,340
     Remainder of urban area2,030
Total15,370
Napier.
Napier Borough15,330
     Taradale Town District1,125
     Remainder of urban area2,225
          Total18,680
Hastings.
     Hastings Borough10,445
     Havelock North Town District1,055
     Remainder of urban area3,550
          Total15,050
New Plymouth.
New Plymouth Borough14,570
     Remainder of urban area2,220
Total16,790
Wanganui.
Wanganui City24,420
     Remainder of urban area2,760
Total27,180
Palmerston North.
Palmerston North Borough18,835
     Remainder of urban area1,705
          Total20,540
Nelson.
Nelson City10,360
     Tahunanui Town District670
     Remainder of urban area980
          Total12,010
Timaru.
Timaru Borough15,635
     Remainder of urban area1,695
Total17,330
Invercargill.
Invercargill Borough17,750
     South Invercargill Borough2,370
     Remainder of urban area2,470
          Total22,590
COUNTIES.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (INCLUDING MAORIS), 1ST APRIL, 1927.(NOTE.—The column headed “Administrative” does not include boroughs or town districts independent of county control, but includes dependent town districts. The heading “Geographic” includes all cities, boroughs, or town districts geographically situated in a county.)
County.Population (including Maoris).
Administrative.Geographic.
North Island—
     Mongonui6,7207,255
     Whangaroa1,8701,870
     Hokianga6,9006,900
     Bay of Islands7,5508,070
     Whangarei10,67019,040
     Hobson6,0208,000
     Otamatea4,2054,205
     Rodney.3,9254,375
     Waitemata9,99538,370
     Eden18,400168,045
     Great Barrier375375
     Manukau7,92017,940
     Franklin11,34015,245
     Raglan7,5657,565
     Waikato9,51027,785
     Waipa10,07513,545
     Otorohanga3,9504,555
     Kawhia1,8801,880
     Waitomo6,7309,185
     Taumarunui2,7855,225
     Matamata8,5559,595
     Piko7,77511,725
     Ohinemuri2,9558,540
     Hauraki Plains4,2304,230
     Thames2,5107,255
     Coromandel2,1152,115
     Tauranga8,28011,880
     Rotorua3,8208,595
     Taupo2,2952,295
     Whakatane6,0707,495
     Opotiki3,9855,205
     Matakaoa1,5251,525
     Waiapu5,1105,110
     Uawa1,6851,685
     Waikohu3,5603,560
     Cook6,77020,110
     Wairoa5,4807,860
     Hawke's Bay14,68042,635
     Waipawa3,4404,615
     Waipukurau9902,840
     Patangata2,7302,730
     Dannevirke4,9859,365
     Woodville1,8602,995
     Weber425425
     Ohura2,5852,585
     Whangamomona1,3501,350
     Clifton2,6802,680
     Taranaki6,39522,790
     Inglewood3,1254,385
     Egmont3,9004,840
     Stratford5,1258,525
     Eltham3,5205,560
     Waimate West2,8853,570
     Hawera5,4209,995
     Patea3,5055,270
     Kaitieke3,0653,965
     Waimarino3,7806,925
     Waitotara3,39527,815
     Wanganui3,7303,730
     Rangitikei9,58016,300
     Kiwitea2,3802,380
     Pohangina1,3101,310
     Oroua3,7358,005
     Manawatu5,0106,780
     Kairanga5,11023,945
     Horowhenua6,73012,010
     Pahiatua3,0004,485
     Akitio1,2051,205
     Eketahuna2,0452,840
     Mauriceville765765
     Masterton3,51011,825
     Castlepoint605605
     Wairarapa South3,2555,080
     Featherston3,8907,005
     Hutt7,01531,270
     Makara4,035106,705
          Total361,855910,315
South Island—
     Sounds955955
     Marlborough7,69014,100
     Awatere1,7101,710
     Kaikoura2,3252,325
     Amuri2,2102,210
     Cheviot1,3001,300
     Waimea9,14022,780
     Takaka1,9501,950
     Collingwood1,1001,100
     Buller10,3056,413
     Murchison1,3951,395
     Inangahua3,5303,530
     Grey5,17014,150
     Westland4,2357,690
     Waipara2,4602,460
     Kowai1,9651,965
     Ashley730730
     Rangiora3,0205,135
     Eyre1,8703,585
     Oxford1,6701,670
     Tawera790790
     Malvern2,8752,875
     Paparua5,2155,215
     Waimairi12,31517,165
     Heathcote5,135102,240
     Halswell1,8551,855
 Mount Herbert515515
     Akaroa1,8002,415
     Chatham Islands580580
     Wairewa1,0451,045
     Springs1,9001,900
     Ellesmere3,3203,930
     Selwyn1,7601,760
     Ashburton12,40518,235
     Geraldine5,7808,665
     Levels5,22021,430
     Mackenzie3,1803,180
     Waimate7,2959,510
     Waitaki9,48517,015
     Waihemo1,4402,245
     Waikouaiti4,3759,585
     Peninsula2,6402,640
     Taieri6,06583,715
     Bruce4,5307,610
     Clutha7,1158,660
     Tuapeka4,8806,270
     Maniototo2,7052,920
     Vincent3,7004,930
     Lake1,6952,815
     Southland25,17554,235
     Wallace9,17011,365
     Fiord2020
     Stewart Island655655
          Total217,475519,030
          Grand total1579,3301,429,345
BOROUGHS.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (INCLUDING MAORIS), 1ST APRIL, 1927.
Borough.Population (including Maoris).
North Island—
     Whangarei6,715
     Dargaville1,980
     Birkenhead3,165
     Northcote2,445
     Takapuna6,585
     Devonport10,100
     Auckland (City)90,140
     Avondale5,140
     Newmarket3,230
     Mount Eden18,945
     Mount Albert18,715
     Onehunga10,840
     Otahuhu4,495
     Pukekohe2,425
     Ngaruawahia1,225
     Hamilton14,520
     Cambridge2,030
     Te Awamutu1,690
     Te Kuiti2,455
     Taumarunui2,440
     Morrinsville1,575
     To Aroha2,375
     Paeroa1,850
     Waihi3,735
     Thames4,745
     Tauranga2,625
     Rotorua4,775
     Whakatane1,425
     Opotiki1,220
     Gisborne13,340
     Wairoa2,380
     Napier15,330
     Hastings10,445
     Waipawa1,175
     Waipukurau1,850
     Dannevirke4,380
     Woodville1,135
     Waitara1,825
     New Plymouth14,570
     Inglewood1,260
     Stratford3,400
     Eltham2,040
     Hawera4,575
     Patea1,130
     Ohakune1,525
     Raetihi1,135
     Taihape2,455
     Wanganui (City)24,420
     Marton2,755
     Feilding4,270
     Palmerston North18,835
     Foxton1,770
     Shannon1,150
     Levin2,550
     Otaki1,580
     Pahiatua1,485
     Eketahuna795
     Masterton8,315
     Carterton1,825
     Greytown1,095
     Featherston1,050
     Upper Hutt2,965
     Lower Hutt9,465
     Petone9,875
     Eastbourne1,950
     Wellington (City)101,400
          Total515,105
Borough.Population (including Maoris).
South Island—
     Picton1,280
     Blenheim5,130
     Nelson (City)10,360
     Richmond1,100
     Motueka1,510
     Westport3,890
     Brunner640
     Runanga1,380
     Greymouth5,800
     Kumara525
     Hokitika2,430
     Ross500
     Rangiora2,115
     Kaiapoi1,715
     Christchurch (City)85,575
     Riccarton4,850
     New Brighton4,675
     Sumner3,145
     Lyttelton3,710
     Akaroa615
     Ashburton5,155
     Geraldine1,000
     Temuka1,885
     Timaru15,635
     Waimate2,215
     Oamaru7,245
     Hampden285
     Palmerston805
     Waikouaiti605
     Port Chalmers2,575
     West Harbour2,030
     Dunedin (City)65,480
     St. Kilda8,035
     Green Island2,190
     Mosgiel1,945
     Milton1,550
     Kaitangata1,530
     Balclutha1,545
     Tapanui310
     Lawrence670
     Roxburgh410
     Naseby215
     Alexandra615
     Cromwell615
     Arrowtown305
     Queenstown815
     Gore3,970
     Mataura1,270
     Winton885
     Invercargill17,750
     South Invercargill2,370
     Bluff1,605
     Riverton875
          Total295,335
          Grand total810,440
TOWN DISTRICTS.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (INCLUDING MAORIS), 1ST APRIL, 1927.
Town District.Population (including Maoris).
(a) Town Districts not forming Parts of Counties.
North Island—
     Kaitaia535
     Kaikohe520
     Hikurangi1,135
     Kamo520
     Warkworth450
     Helensville985
     Henderson1,000
     Glen Eden1,260
     New Lynn2,835
     Ellerslie2,635
     Howick545
     Papatoetoe1,825
     Manurewa1,425
     Papakura1,730
     Waiuku830
     Tuakau650
     Huntly1,725
     Leamington555
     Otorohanga605
     Manunui900
     Matamata1,040
     To Puke975
     Taradale1,125
     Havelock North1,055
     Opunake940
     Manaia685
     Rangataua485
     Mangaweka350
     Hunterville630
     Waverley635
     Bull's530
     Martinborough970
     Johnsonville1,270
          Total33,355
South Island—
     Tahunanui670
     Cobden1,160
     Leeston610
     Tinwald675
     Pleasant Point575
     Lumsden535
     Wyndham675
     Otautau660
     Nightcaps660
          Total6,220
          Grand total39,575
(b) Town Districts forming Parts of Counties.
North Island—
     Kohukohu535
     Rawene425
     Russell360
     Kawakawa380
     Onerahi480
     Mercer360
     Raglan320
     Ohaupo245
     Kihikihi315
     Kawhia220
     Putaruru760
     Turua280
     Patutahi285
     Te Karaka370
     Otane350
     Norsewood190
     Ormondville290
     Ohura285
     Kaponga430
     Normanby375
     Rongotea295
          Total7,550
South Island—
     Havelock255
     Takaka390
     Southbridge425
     Outram350
     Clinton385
     Edendale445
          Total2,250
          Grand total9,800

TOWNSHIPS.

New Zealand has many townships with considerable population, but without local self-government as boroughs or town districts. A list of such townships (other than those included in urban areas) with more than five hundred inhabitants, as at the census of 20th April, 1926, is here given. The population quoted includes, as a rule, the immediate neighbourhood as well as the actual township itself.

* Including construction camp.

† Including mental hospital.

Arapuni*845
Ashhurst629
Belfast1,107
Blackball1,056
Brightwater532
Bunnythorpe747
Clive651
Coromandel619
Denniston910
Fairlie800
Granity584
Hornby673
Kaikoura669
Kakahi591
Katikati621
Lincoln502
Longburn649
Makarewa629
Mamaku633
Mangatainoka518
Matangi554
Methven771
Midhirst523
Miller's Flat511
Millerton907
Morven601
Netherton550
Ngatea522
Ohai513
Okaiawa644
Ongarue577
Orepuki702
Owaka557
Owhango512
Oxford919
Paekakariki524
Porirua1,842
Portland541
Prebbleton507
Pukemiro695
Rakaia759
Reefton1,525
Riwaka612
Sefton537
Stirling526
Stoke804
Takapau777
Tirau550
Tokomaru663
Tuatapere635
Waharoa584
Waihou787
Waikino681
Waikiwi664
Waipu555
Waitati659
Waitoa592
Waiuta503
Wakefield759
Winchester549

ADJACENT ISLANDS.

Adjacent to the main Islands are many smaller islands, some of which are of considerable area, and are under cultivation; others are but islets used as sites for lighthouses, while others again are barren and unfitted for human habitation. Some of these islands are included within the boundaries of counties, and their populations are included in the county figures. The following adjacent islands not attached to any county were inhabited at the census of 1926:—

Island.Population (including Maoris).
M.F.Total.
Kokutango516
Pakatoa12526
Rotoroa63669
Little Barrier123
Tiritiri5712
Rakino325
Brown's213
Pahiki4..4
Mokohinau325
Ponui111728
Waiheke204217421
Rangitoto24327
Motutapu639
Motuihi437
Kawau161632
Motuhora617
Motuketekete2..2
Slipper2..2
Wanganui112
Cuvier448
Great Mercury3..3
Motiti513889
White22224
East4610
Kapiti9514
Somes224
Arapawa404181
Forsyth4711
Blumine123
Brothers3..3
D'Urville593493
Stephen51015
Rangitoto448
Quarantine224
Dog336
Centre426
Totals5834691,052

DENSITY OF POPULATION

The total area of the Dominion of New Zealand, including Cook and other annexed islands, is 103,861 square miles. Omitting the annexed islands and certain uninhabited outlying islands, the area of the land-mass remaining is 103,285 square miles. This calculation, it should be explained, includes all inland waters.

Using the latter figure as a base, the density of population in 1927 may be quoted as 13.30 persons to the square mile, or, if Maoris be included, 13.92 persons to the square mile.

A truer statement of average density can be ascertained by applying not the total area as used above, but subtracting the area occupied by rivers, lakes, roads, State forests, higher portions of mountain-ranges, &c. The remaining area, amounting to about 84,500 square miles, which may be considered as the total inhabitable or usable land, carries a population of 17.02 persons to the square mile.

Reverting to the area first used above, as being the one in common use for this purpose, the progress of development is illustrated in the appended statement:—

Persons to Square Mile.
Excluding Maoris.Including Maoris.
18814.745.17
18865.6064$01
18916.076.47
18966.817.20
19017.487.90
19068.609.07
19119.7610.25
191610.6411.13
192111.8012.31
192613.0213.63
192713.3013.92

Of interest also is the relative distribution of the population, and to this end the density is quoted for provincial districts as at the Census of 1926:—

Provincial District.Area in Square MilesPersons per Square Mile.
Excluding Maoris.Including Maoris.
Auckland25,35116.7518.52
Hawke's Bay4,24115.4716.59
Taranaki3,73218.2619.25
Wellington10,80725.3126.00
Marlborough4,2254.344.45
Nelson10,8754.664.68
Westland4,8813.103.13
Canterbury13,85815.4315.52
Otago—Otago portion13,95710.7110.74
     Southland portion11,3585.735.77
     Dominion103,28513.0213.63

The South Island provincial districts, it should be noted, contain on an average much more mountainous country than those of the North Island.

The various cities, boroughs, and town districts in New Zealand occupy a total of approximately 510 square miles. Considering their population as “urban,” the urban population (1926) had a density of 1,630.0 per square mile, and the rural population a density of 4.9 per square mile.

BUILDINGS

While not directly constituting a division of population statistics, the subject of buildings, and in particular housing, is so closely cognate to it that it must be treated under the same head. Puller statistical treatment of building operations from various aspects is presented in the Census volume on “Dwellings,” and in the “Annual Statistical Report on Population and Buildings.”

According to the census enumerations of 1916 and of 1921 the number of inhabited dwellings, exclusive of those occupied by Maoris, was—

 Census.Census.
1916.1921.
Private dwelling229,423250,074
Tenement in private dwelling8,6439,973
Hotel1,2201,322
Boardinghouse3,0093,846
Religious institution118127
Educational institution147144
Charitable institution95119
Hospital298437
Prison2750
Other106443
          Totals243,086266,535

The number of persons per inhabited building in 1916 was 4.52, and in 1921 was 4.57. Considering only inhabited private dwellings and tenements, the figures are—1916, 4.25; 1921, 4.27.

Building statistics are now collected annually for all cities, boroughs, and town districts. In 1926–27 statistics are inclusive of permits issued by three of the road districts of Eden County. A summary of building permits issued for the last three years is quoted.

BUILDING PERMITS ISSUED: CITIES, BOROUGHS, AND TOWN DISTRICTS, 1924–25, 1925–26, AND 1926–27.
Private dwellings,—
     New buildings—1924–25.1925–26.1928–27.
     Number5,8056,8507,179
     Value£4,916,425£5,897,254£6,141,574
     Value of alterations and additions£755,126£681,950£752,031
Business premises,—
     New buildings—
     Number907909940
     Value£1,876,696£2,107,638£2,579,173
     Value of alterations and additions£583,266£621,593£680,991
Total, including other buildings,—
     New buildings—
     Number6,9077,9178,354
     Value£7,823,331£8,613,548£9,357,977
     Value of alterations and additions£1,480,829£1,555,981£1,661,412

The average value of private dwellings erected was £847 in 1924–25, £861 in 1925–26, and £855 in 1926–27. For business premises corresponding figures are £2,069 (1924–25), £2,319 (1925–26), and £2,744 (1926–27).

Of the £6,141,574 representing the cost of new dwellings contemplated in 1926–27, £4,550,186 was designed for wooden residences and £581,939 for houses in other materials. This excludes cases where the material was unspecified.

If allowance be made for permits issued by the three road districts not included in former years (427 new dwellings of a value of £399,340) building operations in respect of new private dwellings show a decrease of 98, value £155,030, as compared with the previous year. New business premises exceeded those of the previous year by 15 in number and £457,233 in value. The total value of all building operations, £11,019,389, which includes £413,643 in respect of the road districts referred to above, is a. record to date.

The following figures show the total value of all buildings or alterations for which permits were issued (including also Government operations) in towns where a level of £100,000 was exceeded:—

 £
Wellington City2,020,833
Auckland City1,567,059
Christchurch City846,007
Dunedin City811,337
Lower Hutt Borough442,868
Palmerston North Borough320,760
Wanganui City296,695
Mount Albert Borough284,353
Invercargill Borough194,243
One Tree Hill Road District191,270
New Plymouth Borough182,694
Mount Roskill Road District182,570
Timaru Borough182,091
Petone Borough166,011
Napier Borough160,678
Takapuna Borough153,804
Mount Eden Borough141,715
Onehunga Borough138,358
Hamilton Borough120,929
Gisborne Borough117,955
Hastings Borough108,503
Avondale Borough106,924

For the second year in succession Wellington City, which is the largest municipality in point of population, heads the list of building values. Its total of just over £2,000,000 is probably a record for building operations. Its suburban borough of Lower Hutt is also well up in the list. Auckland City figures for the year are almost identical with those of the preceding year. It will be observed, however, that no fewer than seven of the towns in the above list are suburban to Auckland. Christ-church City shows a gain of nearly £100,000 on the previous year, and Dunedin City, nearly £300,000.

MAORI AND HALF-CASTE POPULATION

A record of early statistics of Maoris is given in the General Report on the Census of 1821. The first official general census was taken in 1857–58, and others in regular sequence from 1874 onwards. Owing to inherent difficulties the earlier census records make no pretence towards complete accuracy, and even later enumerations hardly claim to be more than approximations which approach the truth as nearly as possible.

Available statistical evidence points to a decline in the numbers of the Native race since the advent of Europeans, but this decline was commonly exaggerated by early writers. Of later years an unmistakable increase has been noted. This gain, however, has been accompanied by a very considerable dilution of blood, the extent of which the more detailed data from the 1926 census will throw some light upon. The census record is as follows:—

* Includes half-castes, vide introduction to section.
1857–5856,049
187445,470
187843,595
188144,097
188641,969
189141,993
189639,854
190143,143
190647,731
191149,844
191649,776
192152,751
192663,670*
1927 (estimate)64,234*

Of 64,234 Maoris in April, 1927, 61,410 were in the North Island. Auckland Provincial District contains the bulk (46,030), particularly in the Auckland Peninsula and Poverty Bay regions. Hawke's Bay contains some 4,860; Taranaki, 3,790; and Wellington 6,730. In the South Island Maoris do not attain any numerial significance.

The following table, which shows the increasing proportion of children under fifteen years of age, affords further evidence of increasing numbers:—

Census Year.Males.Females.
Under 15.Over 15Under 15.Over 15.
189133.2266.7835.2264.78
189635.2864.7236.8263.18
190135.7564.2537.8962.11
190638.2661.7439.2060.80
191139.1060.9040.9759.03
191641.3558.6541.4358.57
192139.4860.5240.5659.44

The number of half-castes is given in the next table for seven census periods Those under the first heading have, prior to the census of 1926, been included in the Maori totals, the others being classed among the European population. It is a matter of some difficulty to ascertain the number of half-castes living as Maoris. There has been no definite rule to guide collectors in deciding when a half-caste should be classified as living as a Maori—indeed, it might be said that all the half-castes and a large proportion of the Maoris in the South Island live in European fashion. They mostly have separate holdings of land and separate homes, and have adopted the habits of the Europeans. At the censuses of 1916 and 1921 the old method of enumerating the South Island Maoris was discarded, the same methods and forms being utilized as for the European population, and in 1926 for the first time schedules were employed in the North Island, a special Maori schedule being used in most cases. In the early part of this section mention is made of a change in the classification of those intermediate in blood between European and Maori.

HALF-CASTES.
Census Year.Half-castes.Total
Living as Members of Maori Tribes.Living as and among Europeans..
18912,6812,1844,865
18963,5032,2595,762
19013,1332,4065,539
19063,9382,5786,516
19114,1812,8797,060
19163,5293,2216,750
19213,1164,2367,352

POPULATION OF COOK AND OTHER ANNEXED ISLANDS

During the year 1901 the boundaries of the Dominion were extended to include the Cook Group and certain other of the South Pacific islands. No record of the population of these islands was then obtainable, but at each subsequent census a record of various particulars was obtained. In April, 1927, the population was estimated at 14,088, of which Europeans composed some 300. The figures for each census from 1906 onwards are as follows:—

Census Year.Males.Females.Total.
19066,2246,11612,340
19116,4496,14912,598
19166,5536,24412,797
19216,6926,51713,209
19267,0476,83013,877

The population (1926) of the various islands is as follows, non-Native population being mentioned first: Aitutaki (14, 1,417); Atiu (9, 924); Mangaia (8, 1,241); Manihiki (3, 413); Manuae and Te-au-o-tu (2, 21); Mauke (15, 496); Mitiaro (2, 236); Palmerston (0, 97); Penrhyn (5, 390); Pukapuka (16, 510); Rakahanga (2, 325); Rarotonga (202, 3,682); shipping at Rarotonga (3, 49); Niue (32, 3,763).

POPULATION OF WESTERN SAMOA

At 1st. April, 1927, the population of the mandated territory of Western Samoa was estimated at 42,028, made up as follows:—

Males.Females.Total.
European and half-caste population1,3031,0312,334
Native Samoan population19,54619,01338,559
Chinese indentured-contract labour919..919
Chinese (non-indentured)53861
Melanesian and Polynesian indentured-contract labour1541155
          Totals21,97520,05342,028

The population at the census of 1926 was 3,886 in excess of that disclosed by the census of 1921 (36,343). A full comparison with enumerations prior to 1921 is not possible, owing to indentured-contract labour not having been included in these. A census taken in July, 1917, showed the European population to then number 1,927, and the native Samoans 35,404. The latter are now steadily increasing in number.

WORLD POPULATION

The sources of the data quoted herein comprise official publications, bulletins of the International Institute of Statistics, and the Statesman's Year-book. So far as can be ascertained with some pretension to comparative accuracy—the various estimates of the population of the Chinese Empire, for instance, vary to the extent of considerably over 100 millions—the world population is now over 1,800 millions. The 1,400,000 inhabitants of the Dominion therefore comprise about one twelve-hundred-and-fiftieth part of the population of the world. Details for continents are:—

Europe493,000,000
Asia955,000,000
Africa132,000,000
North America153,000,000
South America67,000,000
Oceania9,000,000
          Total1,809,000,000

As a useful indication of the comparative size of various countries, the following index of population has been prepared:—

Country.Population (000 omitted).Year.Index of Population (New Zealand = 1).
England and Wales38,890192527
Scotland4,90319263
Northern Ireland1,25619260.9
Irish Free State2,97319262
India (including Native States)318,9421921222
Ceylon4,86219253
Union of South Africa7,53819265
Canada9,50519267
Newfoundland26219240.2
Australia6,07619264
     New South Wales2,33419262
     Victoria1,70319261
     Queensland88219260.6
     South Australia56219260.4
     Western Australia37719260.3
     Tasmania209192601
New Zealand1,43819271
Austria6,53619235
Belgium7,74419255
Bulgaria5,48319274
Czecho-Slovakia13,61319219
Denmark3,42019252
Estonia1,11119220.8
Finland3,49519252
France39,210192127
Germany62,539192543
Greece6,20019254
Hungary8,36819266
Italy42,116192629
Latvia1,84519251
Lithuania2,23019262
Netherlands7,41619265
Norway2,77219262
Poland27,185192119
Portugal6,03319204
Rumania17,393191812
Russia (Soviet Union)132,000192392
Sweden6,03619254
Switzerland3,91819243
Spain22,128192615
Turkey13,35719259
Jugo-Slavia12,01719218
China302,0001911210
Japan61,082192542
Mexico14,235192110
United States112,786192578
Argentina9,83919257
Brazil30,636192021
Chile3,94719263

Chapter 6. SECTION VI.—VITAL STATISTICS

SUBSECTION A.—BIRTHS

REGISTRATION

REGISTRATION of births in New Zealand dates as far back as 1847, in which year was passed a Registration Ordinance which made provision for a record of births and deaths being kept by the State. Under this Ordinance many registrations were effected, some of births as far back as 1840. Compulsory registration did not, however, come into force until 1855.

The earlier Registration Acts and their amendments provided for very little information being given in the case of births, the register containing merely date and place of birth, name and sex of child, names of father and mother, and occupation of father. In 1875, however, a more comprehensive Registration Act was passed, under which information was recorded as to ages and birthplaces of parents, and in 1912 the sexes and ages of previous issue of the marriage were added to the items required to be shown in the birth entry.

The law as to registration of births is now embodied in the Births and Deaths Registration Act, 1924, a consolidation of the then existing legislation. The provisions generally as to registration are that a birth may be registered within sixty-two days without fee. After sixty-two days and within six months a birth is registrable only after solemn declaration made before the Registrar by the parent or some person present at birth, and on payment of a late fee of 5s., which may, however, be remitted at the discretion of the Registrar-General. When six months have elapsed a birth may be registered with a Registrar of Births within one month after conviction of one of the responsible parties for neglect, but an information for such neglect must be laid within two years of date of birth. Power is given by the Act of 1924 for the Registrar-General to register an unregistered birth which occurred in New Zealand, irrespective of the time that may have elapsed, a fee of five shillings being payable and satisfactory evidence on oath and such other proof as the Registrar-General may deem necessary being required.

There is also provision in the Births and Deaths Registration Act for the re-registration of the births of adopted children, with particulars of the adopting parents in place of those of the natural parents.

Registration of still-births, previously not provided for, was made compulsory from the 1st March, 1913.

Although sixty-two days are allowed for the registration of a birth, it is compulsory to notify the birth to the Registrar within a much shorter interval—viz., forty-eight hours if in ft city or borough, and twenty-one days in every other case.

REGISTRATION OF MAORI BIRTHS.

In the successive Registration Acts special provision was made for exemption from the necessity of registration in the case of births and deaths of Maoris, though registration could be effected if desired. Section 20 of the Births and Deaths Registration Amendment Act, 1912 (now section 60 of the Births and Deaths Registration Act, 1924), empowered the making of regulations to provide for the registration of births and deaths of Maoris. Regulations were made accordingly, and Maori births and deaths became registrable as from the 1st March, 1913. The number of Registrars of Maori Births and Deaths in the Dominion is over 200, most of these being in the North Island, where the great majority of the Maori population is located. Every Native settlement of any size is within easy reach of one of these Registrars. Maori registrations are entered in a separate register, and the figures of births given in the following pages do not include those of Maoris, which are dealt with towards the end of this subsection.

NUMBERS AND RATES

The number of births registered in 1926 (28,473) is 320 more than the total for 1925, but 36 less than the figure for 1916, in spite of an increase of nearly 250,000 in population during the ten years. The rate per 1,000 of mean population (21.05) is the lowest ever recorded in the Dominion, being 0.12 per 1,000 lower than in 1925, which represented the previous lowest level.

The numbers and rates of births in each of the last twenty years are as follows:—

Year.Number.Rate per 1,000.
190725,09427.30
190825,94027.45
190926,52427.29
191025,98426.17
191126,35425.97
191227,50826.48
191327,93526.14
191428,33825.99
191527,85025.33
191628,50925.94
191728,23925.69
191825,86023.44
191924,48321.42
192029,92125.09
192128,56723.34
192229,00623.17
192327,96721.94
192428,01421.57
192528,15321.17
192628,47321.05

There is a noticeable fall in the rate in the later years of the period covered by the table, as compared with the earlier. This fall, however, is small when compared with the tremendous decline between the “seventies” and “nineties” disclosed by the following diagram, which shows also the course of the rates of deaths, natural increase, and marriages from 1855 to 1926:—

Comparisons of birth-rates over a series of years or between different countries are usually made on the basis of the crude rates—i.e., the number of births per 1,000 of the mean population, irrespective of sex or age.

The crude rates do not permit of allowance being made for variations in the proportion of women of the child-bearing ages, and it is advisable and of interest to supplement the table of crude rates with a computation of the legitimate birth-rate per 1,000 married women between 15 and 45 years of age, or the total birth-rate per 1,000 of all women of these ages. The following table gives both rates for New Zealand in each census year from 1878 to 1921.

Year.Number of Women 15 and under 45.Number of Births.Birth-rate per 1,000 Women 15 and under 45.
Married.Total.Legitimate.Total.Legitimate.Total.
187850,99980,31317,34117,7703400221.3
188157,46196,14418,19818,732315.0194.8
188662,709117,89518,69719,299298.2163.7
189163,172131,27117,63518,273279.2139.2
189669,816158,21417,77818,612254.6117.6
190179,420183,38719,55420,491246.2111.7
190698,249212,59823,12024,252235.3114.1
1911119,390240,71425,27626,354211.7109.5
1916141,322267,30027,363.28,509193.6106.7
1921150,400288,47727,30928,567181.699.0

The legitimate rate per 1,000 married women between the ages of 15 and 45 is seen to have fallen by nearly 50 per cent. between 1878 and 1921, while an even greater fall is shown for the total rate on the basis of all women of the ages mentioned. The greater fall in the latter rate than in the former is due to the fact that among women of the child-bearing ages, the proportion of married women is considerably lower nowadays than in the earlier years covered.

Women formerly married at younger ages in general than they do at present, and a study of the figures for successive censuses reveals considerable changes in the age constitution of married women within the child-bearing ages. As the birth-rate varies with age, the change in age-constitution over the period is a factor which should be taken into account. For recent years statistics are available from which to calculate the birth-rate for women of different ages, and by applying the 1921 rate for each quinquennial age-group to the numbers of women in the corresponding groups in earlier years, it is possible to ascertain the total births that would have been recorded in these years on the basis of the rates ruling in 1921. From a comparison of the resultant figures with the numbers of births actually recorded in the respective years weighted index numbers can be compiled, taking the year 1921 as base. Index numbers are given below, together with the corresponding unweighted index numbers and those representing the crude rates.

INDEX NUMBERS OF BIRTH-RATES, 1878–1921.(Base: 1921 = 1000.)
Year.Crude Rate.Legitimate Bate on Basis of Married Women 15 and under 45.Total Bate on Basis of all Women 15 and under 45.
Unweighted,Weighted.Unweighted.Weighted.
187817971872158822352204
188116261735151019681990
188614201642144816541722
189112431537138514061442
189611281402128411881211
190111291356124511281120
190611601296117911531104
191111131166109111061050
191611111066103710781041
192110001000100010001000

A comparison of the five sets of index numbers shows that the fall in the rate is somewhat overstated by the crude-rate figures when compared with the rates for married women corrected for age-distribution. Even on this latter basis, however, the figures for which show the least fall, the birth-rate was over 50 per cent. higher forty years ago than it is now. The fall disclosed by the rates for all women between 15 and 45 is much greater than that shown for married women.

The effect of correcting the figures for age-distribution is seen to be very substantial in the case of the legitimate rate for married women, but insignificant in the case of the general rate for all women of the child-bearing ages. It is apparent that, while there have been considerable changes in the sex-constitution of the population and in the age-distribution of married women, there has been little movement in the age-distribution of women in general at the child-bearing ages.

Reference is made farther on in this subsection to the effect on the birth-rate in recent years of changes in the age-distribution of the male population since the war.

The effect of the declining birth-rate is shown in the following table giving the numbers of children under one year of age and the proportions which those numbers represent in the total population as recorded in past census years:—

Census Year.Total Population (all Ages).Children under One Year.Children under One Year per 1,000 of Population.
1886578,48218,35531.73
1891626,65816,44326.24
1896703,36017,07024.27
1901772,71918,38123.79
1906888,57822,28925.08
19111,008,46824,34024.14
19161,099,44927,02124.57
19211,218,91327,26422.37

NATURAL INCREASE

The decline of the birth-rate in New Zealand has been partially compensated for by a decrease in the death-rate. Nevertheless the rate of natural increase of population has fallen from 31.19 per 1,000 of mean population in 1870 to 12.31 in 1926. The following table shows the fall in all three rates:—

Period.Annual Rates per 1,000 living.
Births.Deaths.Natural Increase.
1871–187539.8812.6727.21
1876–188041.2111.8029.41
1881–188536.3610.9525.41
1886–189031.159.8521.30
1891–189527.6810.1517.53
1896–190025.759.5516.20
1901–190526.609.9116.69
1906–191027.069.7517.31
1911–191525.989.2216.76
1916–192024.3210.7313.59
1921–192522.228.6213.60
192621.058.7412.31

In spite of the fact that the birth-rate in New Zealand is low compared with other countries, yet so low is the Dominion's death-rate that New Zealand ranks high among the nations as regards the rate of natural increase. Only 8 of the 40 countries shown in the following list have lower birth-rates than New Zealand, but only 8 have higher rates of natural increase.

BIRTH AND NATURAL-INCREASE RATES.
Country.Quinquennium.Annual Rates per 1,000.
Births.Natural Increase.

* Exclusive of Quebec.

† Registration area.

Egypt1921–2542.917.5
South Africa1921–2527.117.4
Bulgaria1919–2338.117.0
Netherlands1922–2625.014.9
Uruguay1921–2525.814.3
Canada*1921–2524.214.0
Costa Rica1919–2336.7140
Australia1922–2623.313.9
New Zealand1922–2621.813.2
Rumania1920–2436.513.2
Jamaica1921–2536.413.0
Ceylon1922–2639212.7
Japan1921–2534.612.7
Italy1920–2430012.6
Iceland1920–2426.712.5
Lithuania1921–2527.811.8
Trinidad1921–2532.911.3
Denmark1921–2522.311.0
United States1920–2423.111.0
Norway1921–2522.310.9
Czecho-Slovakia1921–2527.110.9
Spain1921–2530.29.8
Finland1921–2523.29.0
Germany1921–2522.88.8
Hungary1921–2528.18.8
Chile1921–2539.58.8
Scotland1922–2622.18.4
Russia1920–2436.08.0
Northern Ireland1921–2522.87.5
Sweden1921–2519.17.1
Latvia1921–2521.67.1
Switzerland1921–2519.47.0
Belgium1921–2520.47.0
England & Wales1922–2619.06.9
Austria1920–2422.45.8
Irish Free State1921–2520.35.7
British India1920–2433.05.5
British Guiana1921–2531.74.1
Estonia1922–2619.13.5
France1921–2519.72.1

BIRTH-RATES OF AUSTRALIA AND NEW ZEALAND

For twenty years prior to 1885 the New Zealand birth-rate was higher than that of Australia, but in that year the positions were reversed, and except for the seven years 1903–9 the Australian rate has been somewhat higher than that of New Zealand. It is interesting to note that the rates of the two countries have shown practically the same movement, New Zealand, however, reaching in 1899, and Australia not till four years later, the temporary limit of the rapid fall which had been steadily in progress since the “seventies.” In each country the check in the decline of the birth-rate was succeeded by a moderate but steady rise for ten years, followed by a fall commencing in New Zealand in 1909 and in Australia in 1913, an interval of four years again separating the movements of the two countries. The movement over the last ten years is as follows:—

BIRTH-RATES PER 1,000 OF POPULATION.
State.1917.1918.1919.1920.1921.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Queensland28.9628.0025.8527.1526.6425.5924.8923.8723.8222.58
New South Wales27.5526.1124.2726.0925.9325.6724.6824.1124.0122.89
Victoria23.4022.1921.4723.9523.1623.1022.3122.0121.4920.84
South Australia25.6225.1623.6224.7224.0823.7122.6021.8821.0620.55
Western Australia25.7623.0621.6824.6923.3923.9422.5523.0922.2322.14
Tasmania27.6826.6425.9127.2926.9827.0826.2725.0724.2423.62
Commonwealth26.2725.0023.5325.4524.9524.6923.7723.2422.8922.02
New Zealand25.6923.4421.4225.0923.3423.1721.9421.5721.1721.05

QUARTERLY BIRTH STATISTICS

It is of interest to note the quarterly fluctuations in the numbers of births registered. Some fairly sharp movements are disclosed by the figures for the last ten years, the most noticeable being the sudden increase (consequent on the termination of the war) from 5,832 in the third quarter of 1919 to 6,454 in the fourth quarter of that year and 7,522 in the first quarter of the next year. The quarterly figures for each of the last ten years are—

YearQuarter ended
31st March.30th June.30th September.31st December.
19177,2827,0937,0436,821
19186,3546,6476,5266,333
19196,0616,1365,8326,454
19207,5227,4057,6847,310
19216,8297,0517,3047,383
19227,4447,2207,3187,024
19236,8236,9517,1057,088
19247,0816,5837,1597,191
19257,1556,9997,0216,978
19267,2666,8377,0567,314

The extreme range of quarterly totals over the ten years is from 5,832 in the third quarter of 1919 to 7,684 in the third quarter of 1920. The first-mentioned figure represented an annual rate of 20.15 per 1,000, and the second an annual rate of 25.56.

BIRTH STATISTICS OF URBAN AREAS

Urban areas have been created at each of the four chief centres and at ten of the more important secondary centres, each area including in addition to the central borough and any suburban boroughs a considerable non-municipalized area adjacent to and contingent on the centre. The creation of these areas allows of vital and other statistics being compiled over a series of years for a definite area with fixed boundaries, and obviates the disabilities formerly arising from frequent alterations of boundaries of boroughs. The birth statistics of urban areas for each of the last five years are as follows:—

BIRTH STATISTICS OF URBAN AREAS, 1922–26.
Urban Area.Number of Births.Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.19221923.1924.1925.1926.
Auckland3,1623,2053,3873,4513,66519.2319.1019.5819.0919.07
Wellington2,3532,1552,1552,1062,30921.2619.2318.8217.7719.03
Christchurch2,1732,1322,1862,1472,22919.7318.8018.9518.1518.82
Dunedin1,3741,3361,3071,3701,40518.7017.8017.2517.6816.50
          Totals of principal areas9,0628,8289,0359,0749,60819.7418.8518.8818.3318.58
Hamilton38441244339937225.6926.8427.4823.3723.14
Gisborne35834333829434923.9922.6922.0018.7323.53
Napier35134838835436519.8619.4721.3118.7220.35
Hastings35327929831129726.0920.3221.2321.3220.28
New Plymouth33931236234538125.0922.4025.1222.4623.90
Wanganui52852752255554621.8521.5520.8921.4020.89
Palmerston North40338535838641123.0221.6219.5520.0620.80
Nelson21624220621222619.8521.5318.0718.2019.21
Timaru34828928030632421.7017.5716.7617.8819.26
Invercargill473455−46949245524.1422.5522.8523.4420.81
          Totals of secondary areas3,7533,5923,6643,6543,72623.1021.6221.5520.7021.20
          Grand totals12,81512,42012,69912,72813,33420.6219.5819.5818.9519.24

In most countries it is found that the cities and larger towns have a somewhat higher birth-rate than the general average of the country, owing largely if not entirely to the natural tendency for people in the country districts to avail themselves of the better medical and nursing facilities provided in the population centres. In New Zealand, however, the effect of this on the birth-rates of the urban areas is obviated by information as to the domicile of the parents being obtained in the case of all births registered in the areas, and the births allocated accordingly. The result is to give for each of the four principal areas a birth-rate somewhat lower than the Dominion average. The average rate for the ten secondary areas, however, varies little from that of the Dominion as a whole.

It is of interest to note that, while the birth-rate for the Dominion as a whole fell slightly in 1926, the rate for the urban areas showed a definite rise.

SEXES OF CHILDREN BORN

An examination of the figures shows that, with the exception of one year, there has always been a preponderance of males in the number of children born in New Zealand. The proportions are usually shown by stating the number of births of male children to every 1,000 female births. This number has been as high as 1,113 (in 1859), and as low as 991 (in 1860).

But little significance can be attached to any figures prior to 1870, on account of the comparatively small number of births. The period preceding 1870 exhibits violent fluctuations in the proportion of males, which tend to disappear as the total of births grows larger. The extreme range since 1870 has been from 1,016 male per 1,000 female births in 1878 to 1,081 in 1923.

The number of births and their sex-proportion for twenty years are given below:—

Year.Number of Births ofMale Births per 1,000 Female Births.
Males.Females.
190712,83512,2591,047
190813,36912,5711,063
190913,50213,0221,037
191013,44212,5421,072
191113,53212,8221,055
191213,99613,5121,036
191314,43313,5021,069
191414,53513,8031,053
191514,41513,4351,073
191614,66913,8401,060
191714,32913,9101,030
191813,12412,7361,030
191912,58711,8961,058
192015,43414,4871,065
192114,57613,9911,042
192214,89714,1091,056
192314,53113,4361,081
192414,29513,7191,042
192514,51813,633,1,064
192614,64913,8241,060

The gradual increase in the proportion of males born is illustrated by taking the average ratios of successive decennial periods. The apparent cessation in the increase, as shown by the figures for the period 1916–25, as compared with the preceding decennium, is due to the low masculinity recorded in the last two war years, when (it may be remarked in passing) the proportion of first births to total births was abnormally low.

Period.Male Birth to 1,000 Female Births.
1856–18651,062
1866–18751,043
1876–18851,045
1886–18951,045
1896–19051,054
1906–19151,055
1916–19251,053
19261,060

It would appear that the proportion of males is somewhat higher for first births than for the general average of all children. Of 59,127 legitimate first births registered during the seven years 1920–26 (excluding plural births), 30,584 were of males and 28,543 of females, the proportion of males per 1,000 females being 1,072. The high proportion does not appear to be due to the youth of the mothers, there being a lower rate in cases where the mother was under twenty-five than where the mother was between twenty-five and thirty-five.

The figures for various age-groups for the seven years in conjunction are as follows:—

SEXES OF FIRST-BORN, 1920–26.
Age of Mother, in Years.Males.Females.Males per 1,000 Females.
Under 202,1031,9931,055
20 and under 2511,61810,9381,062
25     ″     3010,1669,4001,081
30     ″     354,5584,2031,084
35     ″     401,6801,5981,051
40 and over4594111,117
          Totals30,58428,5431,072

In the seven years covered there were 554 plural first births, and in 197 cases the children were both males, in 172 both females, and in the remaining 185 of opposite sex. Triplets (all females) were recorded for one first birth during the period.

Further light on the question of sexes of children may he thrown by some figures extracted from the records of births registered in the seven years 1920–26 in cases where the child was shown to be the fourth-born of a family in which the three previously born children were still living. In New Zealand the birth entries give particulars of numbers and sexes of previous issue of the parents, with the ages of the living issue, and the following interesting statement showing the sex-nativity order up to the fourth child has been compiled. Families in which plural births occurred among the first four children have been excluded.

First-born.Second-born.Third-born.Fourth-born.Number of Cases.
MaleMaleMaleMale1,134
     ″          ″          ″     Female1,069
     ″          ″     FemaleMale992
     ″          ″          ″     Female1,004
     ″     FemaleMaleMale998
      ″          ″     Female847
      ″     FemaleMale1,008
     ″          ″          ″     Female949
FemaleFemaleFemaleFemale905
     ″          ″          ″     Male922
     ″          ″     MaleFemale932
     ″          ″          ″     Male951
     ″     MaleFemaleFemale846
     ″          ″          ″     Male938
     ″          ″     MaleFemale962
     ″          ″          ″     Male1,024

Of the 15,481 families covered, in 8,001 the first child was a male and in 7,480 a female, the number of males per 1,000 females being thus 1,070. The proportion is reduced for subsequent births, being apparently lowest in the case of third-born infants. The figures are as follows:—

Child.Males.Females.Males per 1,000 Females.
First8,0017,4801,070
Second7,9697,5121,061
Third7,9177,5641,047
Fourth7,9677,5141,060

It is interesting to note that not only are males in preponderance among firstborn children, but also that in cases where the first-born is a male there appears to be a greater probability of the second child being a male also. Where the firstborn is a female, however, the second child appears to have a more oven prospect as to sex.

The figures of first-borns registered in the seven years 1920–26, and those of firstborns in oases whore the fourth child of the family was registered during the period, give similar results, and the two sets of figures taken in conjunction show that there is a higher masculinity rate among first-born children than among later issue. This conclusion serves to explain the increasing masculinity of births in successive decennia referred to previously, when it is remembered that the average number of children to a family has fallen heavily during the period, and the proportion of firstborn children correspondingly increased.

The sex-proportions of illegitimate births are generally supposed to be more nearly equal than those of legitimate births. Although little reliance can be placed on the figures for New Zealand by reason of the small numbers represented, it may be stated that the average for the period 1916–25 was 1,025 males per 1,000 females —a rate considerably lower than that for all births (1,053) for the same period. In 1926, however, the rate among illegitimate births was 1,176 males per 1,000 females.

MULTIPLE BIRTHS

Counting only cases where both children were born alive, there were 358 cases of twin births (716 children) registered in 1926. There were also two cases of triplets.

The number of accouchements resulting in living births was 28,111, and on the average one mother in every 78 gave birth to twins (or triplets). This is a phenomenal increase over the proportion for the previous few years, the figure for 1925 being one in 92.

The number of cases of multiple births and the proportion per 1,000 of the total cased of births during the last ten years were—

Year.Total Births.Total Cases.Cases of Twins.Cases of Triplets.Multiple Cases per 1,000 of Total Cases.
* Including one case of quadruplets.
191728,23927,927312..11.17
191825,86025,560294311.62
191924,48324,2062703*11.15
192029,92129,552365212.42
192128,56728,210347512.48
192229,00628,678328..11.44
192327,96727,672289310.55
192428,01427,712296310.79
192528,15327,848301210.88
192628,47328,111358212.81

The following table shows the sexes in individual cases of twin births for the last ton years:—

Year.Total Cases.Both Males.Both Females.Opposite Sexes.
191731290105117
19182948795112
19192708179110
1920365128105132
192134712590132
192232811490124
19232891109089
192429677108111
19253018386132
1926358114111133

During the ton years 1917–26 there were twenty-two cases of triplets. In three cases all three children were males, in six oases all were females, in five cases there were two males and one female, and in each of the remaining eight cases two of the three children were females. There occurred in 1919 one case of quadruplets, all male children.

AGES OF PARENTS

Information as to the relative ages of parents of legitimate living children whose births were registered with Registrars in 1926 is shown in the following table. Legitimate births (100 in number) registered with the Registrar-General during the year are omitted from this and the following tables.

RELATIVE AGES OF PARENTS.
Age of Mother, in Years.Age of Father, in Years.
Under 21.21 and under 25.25 and under 30.30 and under 35.35 and under 40.40 and under 45.45 and under 50.50 and under 55.55 and under 65.65 and over.Total.
* Including thirty-two cases where plural births would have been registered had not one child been still-born.
Single Births.
Under 21176702451101416742..1,490
21 and under 25641,3082,34285329895347415,006
25     ″     30103983,1032,4851,2223631.3421817,785
30     ″     35..366302,2701,95992932952816,276
35     ″     40..6663621,5311,2765701665724,036
40     ″     45....5221665684741724661,459
45 and over......25246539161152
          Totals2502,4506,5976,0955,2223,2611,6215251711226,204*
Multiple Births.
Under 21123....1........7
21 and under 25..915922........37
25     ″     30..143431883......116
30     ″     35..1431291132....81
35     ″     40....272523161....74
40     ″     45........112161....30
45 and over........1..1......2
          Totals11367907657394....347
          Grand totals2512,4636,6646,1855,2983,3181,6605291711226,551

An indication of the direct effect on the birth-rate caused by the loss of men in the war is obtained by a comparison of the above figures with similarly compiled figures for 1912, the first year for which such statistics are available. A summary is here given, showing for the two years the age-groups of the fathers and mothers of legitimate children whose births were registered in the respective years. Multiple births are counted once only.

Age-group.Fathers.Mothers.
1912.1926.1912.1926.
Under 21812511,1071,497
21 and under 251,6062,4634,5475,043
25     ″     306,4526,6648,1667,901
30     ″     357,5106,1856,8206,357
35     ″     405,4575,2983,8884,110
40 and over4,9005,6901,4781,643
          Totals26,00626,55126,00626,551

A study of the individual age-groups shows in the case of the fathers a huge decrease at ages 30 to 35, the group which at present is more particularly affected by the loss of men in the war. The age-groups 25 to 30 and 35 to 40, which also had their present numbers materially affected by the war, show a slight increase and a slight decrease respectively. For ages under 25 and over 40. however, substantial increases are recorded.

It would appear that the considerable decrease in the birth-rate in the later year as compared with the earlier is largely accounted for by the loss of young men in the war, and to a less extent in the influenza epidemic. It should be added that even in the age-groups which show increases war and epidemic losses have tended to restrict these increases, while, on the other hand, the post-war tendency (referred to in the next subsection) for men to marry younger would normally act in the opposite direction.

PREVIOUS ISSUE OF PARENTS

Information as to the previous issue of the parents, which is required in connection with the registration of births in New Zealand, is useful not only for record purposes, but also as providing valuable data for statistical purposes. Tables are given in the Annual Report on Vital Statistics containing detailed information as to number of previous issue in connection with (1) age of mother, and (2) duration of marriage. The former table is here summarized.

LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1926.—NUMBER OF PREVIOUS ISSUE.
Age of Mother.Number of Previous Issue.Total.
0.1.2.3.4.5.6 and under 10.10 and under 15.15 and over.
* This number represents 26,204 single cases and 317 multiple cases.
Under 211,1872763211........1,497
21 and under 252,81911,4305821644161....5,043
25     ″     302,5982,2941,499906398138671..7,901
30     ″     351,1911,4221,34598062435642415..6,357
35     ″     404545697205905464067388524,110
40     ″     459711613819219917045112241,489
45 and over9121315171643281154
          Totals8,3556,1194,3292,8481,8261,0921,724251726,551*

The next table shows the total and average issue of mothers of legitimate children whose births were registered with Registrars in 1926, classified according to the ages of the mothers. In computing total and average issue multiple births have been given their full significance, the numbers relating to children born alive, and not merely to accouchements as in the preceding table.

LIVING LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1926.—ISSUE ACCORDING TO AGE OF MOTHER.
Age of Mother, in Years.Total Mothers.Total Issue.Average Issue.
14221.00
15771.00
1618201.11
171081151.06
182422681.11
194745751.21
206468571.33
219371,3311.42
221,2001,7951.50
231,4202,4351.71
241,4862,7681.86
251,6103,2722.03
261,6793,6412.17
271,5333,6112.36
281,5723,9252.50
291,5074,1842.78
301,5374,3822.85
311,3464,1463.08
321,2914,2833.32
331,1483,9913.48
341,0353,9133.78
351,0074,0544.03
369013,7424.15
378243,6894.48
387493,6014.81
396293,1525.01
405022,8495.68
413431,8465.38
423141,9316.15
431961,2646.45
441348936.66
45865956.92
46402596.48
47191186.21
486477.83
493124.00
          Totals26,55177,5732.92

It should be stressed that the averages are no more than they purport to be—viz., the average number of children (including those registered in 1926) born to the present time to those mothers of legitimate children whose births were registered during the year. They do not purport to represent, nor do they represent, the average issue of all women of the ages shown.

A table is next given containing similar information according to duration of marriage.

LIVING LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1926.—ISSUE ACCORDING TO DURATION OF MARRIAGE.
Duration of Marriage, in Years.Total Mothers.Total Issue.Average Issue.
04,1254,1291.00
13,0893,8941.26
22,7574,8541.72
32,2104,7112.13
42,0305,0822.50
52,1476,0722.83
61,8666,0253.23
71,1814,1953.55
88433,2443.85
98073,3094.10
108303,8584.38
117883,7844.80
126953,5825.15
135773,1885.53
145343,0715.75
154432,7236.15
163101,9376.25
173352,3136.90
182521,8427.31
192091,6187.74
201771,4558.22
211038888.62
22666219.41
23464199.11
24363339.25
25252138.52
2699610.67
2766911.50
285489.60
          Totals26,55177,5732.92

The next table gives information as to the number of previous issue of parents of living legitimate children whose births were registered during each of the last ten years:—

Number of Previous Issue.1917.1918.1919.1920.1921.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
06,9495,3285,4399,2449,3878,5497,9697,9848,1948,355
16,0375,2894,5365,6415,5416,5456,5136,2626,2186,119
24,8114,7074,2474,2583,8274,0524,2454,4434,4274,329
33,1473,1463,0843,0772,8302,7392,6332,7112,7762,848
42,0642,2072,1462,0741,9521,9431,7451,7031,7391,826
51,4071,3441,2861,4181,2691,3331,1661,1631,0831,092
6900940886915812840791775764697
7586548588605521571531511513519
8345397383377337367354366319318
9227217216214230234219192220190
10151119116150120128131128121111
1175746186677459626370
1244294045405334463441
1325221923151716303517
14101314598971612
154645293375
16223 321112
17..1113112....
18..2.....1........
192..1..............
          Totals26,78624,39123,07028,13826,96527,46626,42026,38926,53026,551

FIRST BIRTHS

Of a total of 133,356 legitimate births registered during the five years 1922–26, no fewer than 41,051, or 31 per cent., were of first-born children, and of these 20,254, or 49 per cent., were born within twelve months, and 31,674, or 77 per cent., within two years after the marriage of the parents. In the remaining 23 per cent. of cases where there was any issue to the marriage two years elapsed before the birth of the first child.

The number of first births and the proportion of these to total births vary considerably from year to year in sympathy with variations in the annual number of marriages, the percentage having been as high as 34.81 (in 1921) and as low as 23.58 (in 1919). The proportions of first births occurring within the first and second years after marriage, however, show remarkably little variation in recent years. The figures for each of the last five years are—

Year.Total Legitimate Cases.Total Legitimate First Cases.Proportion of First Cases to Total Cases.First Cases within One Year after Marriage.First Cases within Two Years after Marriage.
Number.Proportion to Total First Cases.Number.Proportion to Total First Cases.
 Per Cent. Per Cent. Per Cent.
192227,4668,54931.134,20649.206,70578.43
192326,4207,96930.163,89248.846,08776.38
192426,3897,98430.263,99750.066,12476.70
192526,5308,19430.894,03849.286,33677.32
192626,5518,35531.474,12149.326,42276.86
          Total for five years133,35641,05130.7820,25449.3431,67477.16

In the next table the figures of first births within one year after the marriage of the parents are dissected into monthly periods:—

Duration of Marriage.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Under 1 month7886779480
1 month and under 2 months10493120116124
2 months and under 3 months144171188160178
3   ″   4244227220232199
4   ″   5   ″   255266262266292
5   ″   6   ″   319374383335441
6   ″   7   ″   413401414454477
7   ″   8   ″   364317328377372
8   ″   9   ″   340277296349316
9   ″   10   ″   762674682670648
10   ″   11   ″   654568537538530
11   ″   12   ″   529438490447464
        Total under 12 months4,2063,8923,9974,0384,121
        Total 12 months and over4,3434,0773,9874,1664,234
        Grand totals8,5497,9697,9848,1948,355

The great majority of the children born between the seventh and ninth month of marriage are obviously prematurely-born infants. Omitting these, and assuming that all infants born alive within seven months after marriage have been extra-maritally conceived, it would appear that during the five years, out of a total of 41,051 first-born children, 8,287, or 20 per cent., were extra-maritally conceived.

During the five years 6,560 cases of illegitimate births were registered, and if these are all regarded as first births (which is not the case) a total of 14,847 extra-marital conceptions is recorded, which represents 31 per cent. of the total of legitimate first births, plus illegitimate births. The figures for each of the last five years are—

Year.Total Legitimate First Births.Illegitimate Births.Legitimate Births within Seven Months after Marriage.Proportion of Legitimate First Births within Seven Months after Marriage.Proportion of Extra-marital Conceptions to Total of Legitimate First Births and Illegitimate Births.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.
19228,5491,2121,55718.2128.37
19237,9691,2521,61820.3031.12
19247,9841,3231,66420.8432.09
19258,1941,3181,65720.2231.28
19268,3551,4551,79121.4433.09
          Totals for 5 years41,0516,5608,28720.1931.18

ILLEGITIMACY

The births of 1,473 children (796 males, 677 females) registered in 1926 were illegitimate. The numbers for each of the last ten years, with the percentages they bear to the total births registered, are as follows:—

Year.Number.Percentage to Total Births
19171,1594.56
19181,1794.65
19191,1384.65
19201,4244.76
19211,2584.40
19221,2244.22
19231,2604.51
19241,3384.77
19251,3324.73
19261,4735.17

It is probably only natural to expect that, as the birth-rate falls, the proportion of illegitimate-to total births will tend to increase. Nevertheless it is unsatisfactory and somewhat disquieting to record that this proportion in 1926 reached the unprecedentedly high figure of 5.17 per cent. The previous highest rates were those for 1924 (4.77 per 100) and 1920 (4.76 per 100).

A study of the quarterly figures of illegitimate births would indicate that the unenviable record for 1926 was in some degree associated with the Dunedin Exhibition. The figures for each quarter of 1925 and 1926 are:—

Quarter ended1925.1926.Increase.
31st March31934021
30th June3073169
30th September35538934
31st December35142877
          Total1,3321,473141

Not only was the proportion of illegitimate births the highest yet recorded, but the proportion of cases where a legitimate child was born within seven months after the marriage of its parents was also considerably higher than usual, as will be seen from the last table under the previous heading.

Included in the total of 1,473 illegitimate births in 1926 were 13 cases of twins, the number of accouchements being thus 1,460, including 5 cases registered with the Registrar-General. From the following table it will be seen that of the 1,455 mothers, in cases registered with Registrars of Births, 510, or 35 per cent., were under twenty-one years of age.

ILLEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1926.—AGES OF MOTHERS.
Age.Cases.Age.Cases.Age.Cases.
Years. Years. Years. 
     1312667389
     141127653915
     151328484014
     163029404111
     177630354210
     181173135431
     191463232441
     201163321454
     211353412461
     22943534471
     23943616....
     24553717Total1,455
     2578   

The proportion of illegitimate births per 1,000 unmarried women—i.e., spinsters, widows, and divorced women — at the reproductive ages, covering a period of thirty years, is shown in the following table:—

Year.Unmarried Women aged 15–45 Years.Illegitimate Births.Illegitimate-birth Rate per 1,000 Unmarried Women.
189168,9906389.25
189689,7228349.30
1901105,4209378.89
1906116,5061,1329.72
1911116,7261,0789.24
1916125,4611,1599.24
1921136,5391,2589.21

The rates of illegitimacy in Australia and New Zealand are quoted. The average rate for New Zealand for the ten years (452 per 100 of all births) is somewhat lower than that of the Commonwealth (4.82 per 100).

PROPORTION OF ILLEGITIMATE BIRTHS IN EVERY 100 BIRTHS.
Year.Queensland.New South Wales.Victoria.South Australia.Western Australia.Tasmania.Commonwealth.New Zealand.
19165.114.735.153.803.755.054.774.10
19175.014.745.533.964.155.284.914.56
19185.465.185.854.024.025.285.234.65
19195.765.145.773.924.216.145.304.65
19205.104.795.253.743.895.284.844.76
19215.224.834.853.154.035.534.754.40
19224.664.834.412.974.144.564.494.22
19235.404.954.453.083.634.444.644.51
19245.344.824.623.063.944.244.624.77
19255.105.064.303.134.094.734.644.73

THE LEGITIMATION ACT.

An important Act was passed in 1894 and re-enacted in 1908, intituled the Legitimation Act. Under this Act any child born out of wedlock, whose parents afterwards intermarry, is deemed to be legitimized by such marriage on the birth being registered in the manner prescribed by the Act. For legitimation purposes Registrars must register a birth when called upon to do so by any person claiming to be the father of an illegitimate child; but such person is required to make a solemn declaration that he is the father, and must also produce evidence of marriage between himself and the mother of the child. Registration thus becomes the test of legitimacy

Prior to the passing, on the 6th February, 1922, of the Legitimation Amendment Act, 1921–22, legitimation could be effected only if at the time of the birth of the child there existed no legal impediment to the intermarriage of the father and mother, but the legal-impediment proviso was repealed by that amendment.

The amendment of 1921–22 also provides for legitimation by the mother in the event of the death of the father after the intermarriage of the parents. In such a case the application for legitimation is heard by a Magistrate, and upon his certifying that it has been proved to his satisfaction that the husband of the applicant was the father of the child, the child is registered as the lawful issue of the applicant and her husband.

The following is the number of legitimations in each of the last ten years, and the total since the Act of 1894 came into force:—

Year.Number of Children legitimized.
Previously registered.Not previously registered.Total.
191721396309
191812876204
191910066166
192010985194
19217495169
1922193106299
192321199310
192419481275
192517297269
1926230115345
          Totals to 19263,0871,8184,905

The effect of the Legitimation Amendment Act, 1921–22, is seen in the high figures for the last five years. The 1917 total was no doubt swelled by the action of many reservists in making provision for their illegitimate issue before departing for service overseas.

ADOPTIONS

The Births and Deaths Registration Act contains provision for the registration of adopted children. The Clerk of the Court by which any adoption order is made is required to furnish to the Registrar-General particulars of the order, including the full name and place of birth of the child, as well as the full names and addresses of both the natural and the adopting parents. If the child's birth has been registered in New Zealand a note of the adoption order is made on it. In any case a new entry is made in the prescribed form in the register of births, particulars of the adopting parents being substituted for those of the natural parents.

During the year 1926 the registration of 404 adopted children (155 males and 249 females) was effected, as compared with 558 in 1925, 185 in 1924, and 398 in 1923.

STILL-BIRTHS

The registration of still-births was made compulsory in New Zealand as from the 1st March, 1913. A still-born child is defined as one “which has issued from its mother after the expiration of the twenty-eighth week of pregnancy and which was not alive at the time of such issue.” Still-births are not included either as births or an deaths in the various numbers and rates shown in this subsection and in that relating to deaths.

The registrations of still-births during each of the last ten years are as follows:—

Year.Male.Female.Not stated.Total.Percentage of Still-births to Living Births.
1917375305146942.46
191839630057012.71
1919377288156802.78
1920467363108402.81
192149340289033.16
192246936498422.90
192348740078943.19
1924495348128553.05
192548137828613.06
1926470416..8863.11

An unsatisfactory feature of the statistics is the definite tendency towards an increase in the percentage of still-births to living births.

It is a well-known fact that masculinity is much higher among still-births than among living births. The figures for the ten years covered by the above table show the rate for still-births to have been 1,265 males per 1,000 females. The rate for individual years has ranged between 1,726 (in 1914) and 1,124 (in 1915). In 1926 it was 1,130, the second lowest on record.

A table is added, showing relative ages of parents in cases of still-births registered in 1926.

STILL-BIRTHS, 1926.—AGES OF PARENTS.
Age of Mother, in Years.Age of Father, in Years.Illegitimate Cases.Total.
Under 21.21 and under 25.25 and under 30.30. and under 35.35 and under 40.40 and under 4545 and under 50.50 and under 65.65 and over.
* This number represents 856 single cases and 15 plural cases. The total number of still-born children was 886.
Under 21315124......1..1752
21 and under 251376813311....13137
25     ″     30..77157311132..9191
30     ″     35..62870553054..8206
35     ″     40....314596823812178
40     ″     45....1312372710..393
45 and over..........176....14
          Totals4651831611601486631152871*

The median age of mothers of still-born children in 1926 was 31, as compared with 29 in the case of living births. The percentage of illegitimates among still-born infants (5.97) was somewhat higher than among infants born alive (5.17)

In the next table the 819 cases of legitimate still-births registered in 1926 are classified according to number of previous issue in conjunction with age of mother:—

LEGITIMATE STILL-BIRTHS, 1926.—AGE OF MOTHER AND NUMBER OF PREVIOUS ISSUE.
Number of Previous Issue.Age of Mother, in Years.Total.
Under 20.20 and under 25.25 and under 30.30 and under 35.35 and under 10.40 and over.
019110105773317361
12172545176112
2..7292218985
3..21520261679
4..2420221058
5....25221140
6....2514930
7......311519
8......1528
9........448
10........156
11........213
12..........33
13........123
14..........22
15..........11
17..........11
          Totals21138182198176104819

Of the living legitimate births registered in 1926, 31 ½ per cent. were first births, while of legitimate still-births no less than 44 per cent. were first births. It would thus appear that there is a considerably greater probability of still-birth occurring at the first accouchement than at the average of subsequent accouchements.

The following table, based on the figures for the four years 1923–26, indicates that this is so, and further demonstrates the effect of the increasing age of the mother in the causation of still-births. While for women between 20 and 25 the proportion of still-births to living births was only a little over 2 per cent. for all births and under 3 per cent. for first births, for women over forty it was nearly 6 per cent. for all births and over 12 ½ per cent. for first births.

LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1923–26.—PERCENTAGE OF STILL TO LIVING.
Age of Mother, in Years.All Births.First Births.Percentage of Still to Living.
Living.Still.Living.Still.All Births.First Births.
Under 202,946582,526541.972.14
20 and under 2521,97149312,5273572.242.85
25 3031,98979510,4944232.494.03
30 3625,5638084,6813003.166.41
35 4016,5957181,7981334.337.40
40 and over6,826401476605.8712.61
          Totals105,8903,27332,5021,3273.094.08

The next table shows the percentage of still-births to living births according to nativity order of legitimate births registered in the four years 1923–26. The column for mothers of all ages shows a definite gradation, the second child having the best chance of being born alive, and the probability of a still-birth increasing thereafter. Whether this is due only to the greater age of the mother or in part to the effects of continued child-bearing it is impossible to say from the small numbers considered, but the column for women between 35 and 40 years of age would appear to suggest that the number of previous issue is a comparatively unimportant factor.

LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1923–26.—PERCENTAGE OF STILL TO LIVING.
Nativity Order.Living Births.Still Births.Percentage of Still to Living.
Mothers of All Ages.Mothers aged 35–40.Mothers of All Ages.Mothers aged 35–40.Mothers of All Ages.Mothers aged 35–40.
First32,5021,7981,3271334.08740
Second25,1122,365506832.013.51
Third17,4442,786370852.123.05
Fourth10,9682,443290932.643.81
Fifth7,0132,092237853.384.06
Sixth4,5041,646170763.774.62
Seventh3,0271,233122554.034.46
Eighth2,07493482383.954.07
Ninth1,35756655314.055.48
Tenth82134539174.754.93

There can be no doubt that age of the mother is the principal factor in the case of accouchements subsequent to the first. This being so, it is of some significance that even when no allowance is made for the younger age-constitution in general of mothers of first-born, the first-born child has a greater probability of being still-born than any subsequent child up to and including the ninth.

MAORI BIRTHS

The number of births of Maoris registered with Registrars of Maori Births and Deaths during 1926 was 1,516 (754 males, 762 females). The births of nine males and eleven females were registered under the main Act, and the total of 1,536 represents a rate of 24 per 1,000 of Maori population, a rate substantially higher than the general birth-rate for the year.

The number of Maori births recorded in 1925 was much higher than in any previous year. It is impossible to say to what extent this is due to births which occurred in previous years not being registered until 1925, but the 1926 figures may be regarded as normal. Registrations in each of the five years 1922–26 were as follows:—

MAORI BIRTHS, 1922–1926.
Year.Number of Births.
Males.Females.Total.
19227486941,442
19236075741,181
19246296171,246
19259168001,716
19267637731,536

BIRTHS IN COOK ISLANDS AND NIUE

Regulations under the Cook Islands Act, 1915, providing for compulsory registration of births and deaths in the Cook Islands and Niue from the 1st July, 1916, were gazetted on the 29th June, 1916.

In the case of a birth a month is allowed in which to furnish the following particulars to a Registrar: The place and date of birth; the Christian name and sex of the child; the names and residence of both father and mother, and also (if Natives) whether of full blood, or quarter-, half-, or three-quarter-caste.

Duplicates of all entries are kept by the Registrars of the High Court at Rarotonga and Niue respectively. A fine not exceeding £5 is imposed on persons supplying false information. No fees are payable for registration.

The following are the figures of birth-registrations in each Island during the twelve months ended 31st December, 1925, or 31st March, 1926:—

BIRTHS IN COOK ISLANDS, 1925–26.
Island.Number of Births.
Rarotonga130
Aitutaki43
Mangaia34
Atiu36
Pukapuka20
Manihiki10
Rakaanga11
Mauke17
Penrhyn7
Niue106
          Total414

BIRTHS IN WESTERN SAMOA

Regulations providing for the registration of births and deaths of Samoans in Western Samoa were brought into force on the 1st January, 1923.

Within seven days after the birth of any Samoan child the following particulars must be furnished to the Registrar of the village and also to the Registrar of the district in which the child was born: The place and date of birth; the Christian or first name and sex of the child; and the names and residence of both father and mother. The father and the mother are jointly responsible for the registration of birth.

Duplicate entries of all births are taken and are kept on record by the Secretary of Native Affairs at Apia. A fine not to exceed £5 is imposed on persons not complying with the regulations, and a fine not exceeding £20 for persons who knowingly furnish false particulars. No fees are payable for registration.

The births of 1,965 living children were registered during the twelve months ended 31st December, 1926, as compared with 2,033 in 1925, 1,900 in 1924, and 1,701 in 1923. On only one other occasion, in 1912, has the number of births exceeded 1,700. The rate in each of the last four years has exceeded 50 per 1,000 of Samoan population, as will be seen from the following table:—

BIRTHS IN WESTERN SAMOA, 1923–26.
Year.Number of Native Samoan Births registered.Rate per 1,000 of Native Samoan Population.
Males.Females.Total.
19238588431,70150.49
19249649361,90055.38
19251,0459882,03356.30
19261,0569091,96552.62

During the year 1926, 92 children were born to Europeans and half-castes.

SUBSECTION B.—MARRIAGES

INTRODUCTORY

MARRIAGE may be solemnized in New Zealand only on the authority of a Registrar's certificate, either by a person whose name is on the list of officiating ministers under the Marriage Act, or before a duly appointed Registrar or Deputy Registrar of Marriages. Marriage by an officiating minister can be solemnized only between 8 o'clock in the forenoon and 8 o'clock in the evening. Marriage before a Registrar can be celebrated at any time during the hours the office of the Registrar is open for the transaction of public business. Prior to the passing of the Marriage Amendment Act, 1920, the limits in all cases were 8 a.m. and 4 p.m.

Notice of intended marriage must be given to a Registrar of Marriages by one of the parties to the proposed marriage, and one of the parties must have resided for three full days in the district within which the marriage is to be solemnized. In the case of a person under twenty-one, not being a widow or widower, the consent of parent or guardian is necessary before the Registrar's certificate can be issued Provision exists for application to a Judge of the Supreme Court in cases where a parent or guardian is non compos mentis, or unreasonably or from undue motives refuses or withholds consent.

If a declaration is made in any case that there is no parent or lawful guardian resident in the Dominion, then a certificate may be issued after the expiration of fourteen days following the date on which the notice of intended marriage was given.

The ages at which persons may contract binding marriages are the same as in England—twelve years for females and fourteen for males. Marriage may be contracted at earlier ages than those stated, but would be voidable at the discretion of either of the parties upon reaching the age of twelve or fourteen, as the case may be, and without the necessity of proceedings in Court.

The system of notice and certificate has obtained in New Zealand since 1855. By this system it is ensured not only that marriages are in order, but that no legally solemnized marriage escapes registration. Officiating ministers and Registrars are required to send to the Registrar-General returns of all marriages solemnized, and as the returns come in they are checked off with the entries in the Registrars' lists of notices received and certificates issued. In ease of the non-arrival of a marriage return corresponding to any entry in the list of notices, inquiries are made as to whether solemnization has been effected.

The marriage of a man with his deceased wife's sister was legalized in New Zealand in the year 1881, and the marriage of a woman with her deceased husband's brother in 1901.

An important provision is contained in section 7 of the Marriage Amendment Act, 1920, which reads as follows:—

  1. Every person commits an offence against this Act, and is liable on summary conviction to a fine of one hundred pounds, who—

    1. Alleges, expressly or by implication, that any persons lawfully married are not truly and sufficiently married; or

    2. Alleges, expressly or by implication, that the issue of any lawful marriage is illegitimate or born out of true wedlock.

  2. “Alleges” in this section means making any verbal statement, or publishing or issuing any printed or written statement, or in any manner authorizing the making of any verbal statement, or in any manner authorizing or being party to the publication or issue of any printed or written statement.

  3. A person shall not be deemed to make an allegation contrary to the provisions of this section by reason only of using in the solemnization of a marriage a form of marriage service which at the commencement of this Act was in use by the religious denomination to which such person belongs, or by reason only of the printing or issue of any book containing a copy of a form of marriage service in use at the commencement of this Act by any religious denomination.

NUMBERS AND RATES

The movement of the marriage-rate since 1855 is shown by the diagram on p. 111. The numbers and rates of marriages during each of the last twenty years are here given:—

Year.Number.Rate per 1,000 of Population.
19078,1928.91
19088,3398.82
19098,0948.33
19108,2368.30
19118,8258.70
19129,1498.81
19138,8138.25
19149,2808.51
191510,0289.12
19168,2137.47
19176,4175.84
19186,2275.65
19199,5198.33
192012,17510.21
192110,6358.69
19229,5567.63
192310,0707.90
192410,2597.90
192510,4197.84
192610,6807.90

The rapid fall in the marriage-rate after 1915 was compensated for to a large extent by the high figures for 1919, 1920, and 1921. The number of marriages celebrated in 1920 still easily holds the record, while the rate is the highest experienced since 1864. The rate for each of the last five years, which is low by comparison with the decennium immediately preceding 1914, follows an extra ordinarily level course.

STANDARDIZED MARRIAGE-RATE

In a country like New Zealand, where the age-constitution of the population has altered considerably, the crude marriage-rate based on the total population does not disclose the true position over a period of years. Even if only the unmarried (including widowed and divorced) population over twenty in the case of men and over fifteen in the case of women be taken into account, the rates so ascertained would still not be entirely satisfactory for comparative purposes, owing to differences in sex and age constitution, divergences between rates for different age-groups, and variations in the proportions of marriageable persons in the community. A better plan is to ascertain the rate among unmarried females in each age-group and to standardize the results on the basis of the distribution of the unmarried female population in a basic year.

This has been done for each census year from 1881 to 1921, the year 1911 being taken as the standard. The course of the standardized rates as shown in the following table varies materially from that of the crude rates:—

Year.Marriage-rate per 1,000.Index Numbers of Marriage-rates taking 1911 as base = 100.
Total Population.Unmarried Female Population 15 and over.Total Population.Unmarried Female Population 15 and over.
Crude.Standardized.Crude.Standardized.
18816.673.980.776125137
18866.055.160.46993102
18916.048.350.3698285
18966.847.348.0788081
19017.850.249.0908583
19068.555.653.7989491
19118.759.159.1100100100
19167.550.754.3868692
19218.759.763.9100101108

The index numbers of the three classes of rates over the series of years enable the effect of standardization to be shown at a glance. Comparing, for instance, the years 1881 and 1911, it is seen that whereas the crude rate per 1,000 of total population was nearly one-fourth less in 1881 than in 1911, the crude rate when only the unmarried female population of fifteen or over is considered was one-fourth greater, and the standardized rate more than one-third greater. Similar though less noticeable results are recorded for years subsequent to 1881.

RATES OF VARIOUS COUNTRIES

A comparison of the marriage-rate for each State of the Australian Commonwealth with New Zealand for the ten years 1917–26 is given. For several years prior to 1919 the Commonwealth rate had been higher than that of this country, but was lower than the New Zealand rate in four of the next five years. The rates for the two countries have corresponded very closely in each of the last four years, during which there has been very little movement.

MARRIAGES PER 1,000 OF MEAN POPULATION IN AUSTRALIA AND NEW ZEALAND.
Year.Queensland.New South Wales.Victoria.South Australia.Western Australia.Tasmania.Commonwealth.New Zealand.
19177.136.966.737.365.305.866.805.84
19186.886.796.437.075.235.716.595.65
19197.517.917.958.236.867.387.808.33
19208.949.759.850.038.889.509.6210.21
19217.828.788.9018.827.967.828.598.69
19227.528.188.278.197.207.798.037.63
19237.248.008.167.926.827.397.837.90
19247.558.118.107.787.227.127.907.90
19257.608.148.007.827.467.057.917.84
19267.348.287.908.067.586.797.927.90

A comparison of the latest available rates in various countries is given in the next table. During the war, probably owing to their distance from the scene of operations, Australia and New Zealand had their rates more seriously interfered with than was the case even with other combatant countries, but have now regained the positions in the list which they held in pre-war years. The rates of some of the principal European countries are still inflated as a result of the considerable number of belated marriages that were solemnized in 1920 and 1921.

MARRIAGE-RATES OF VARIOUS COUNTRIES.
Country.Quinquennium.Average Yearly Rate.
* Excluding Quebec.
Bulgaria1918–2212.7
Russia1920–2411.3
Rumania1920–2410.9
Austria1920–2410.8
Belgium1921–2510.7
Italy1920–2410.2
Czecho-Slovakia1921–2510.0
Hungary1921–269.7
France1921–259.7
Germany1921–259.4
Dantzig1921–259.2
Japan1921–258.9
Estonia1921–258.5
South Africa1921–258.0
Denmark1921–257.9
Australia1922–267.9
New Zealand1922–267.8
Netherlands1922–267.8
England and Wales1922–267.6
Switzerland1921–257.6
Lithuania1921–257.6
Spain1921–257.4
Canada1921–257.3
Portugal1917–217.0
Chile1921–256.9
Scotland1922–266.8
British Guiana1921–256.8
Finland1921–256.7
Sweden1921–256.3
Norway1921–256.3
Northern Ireland1921–256.2
Ceylon1922–266.0
Iceland1920–245.8
Trinidad1921–255.7
Uruguay1921–255.3
Costa Rica1919–235.0
Irish Free State1921–254.9
Jama ca1921–253.7

DISTRIBUTION OF MARRIAGES OVER THE YEAR

It is interesting to dissect the year into shorter periods and to notice the fluctuations of the marriage totals. The following table shows the number of marriages solemnized during each quarter of the last ton years:—

MARRIAGES IN EACH QUARTER, 1917–26.
Year.March Quarter.June Quarter.September Quarter.December Quarter.
19171,5111,8051,5051,596
19181,4571,7561,5931,421
19191,6312,4322,4503,006
19202,9813,3292,8433,022
19212,8722,8492,3302,584
19222,3492,5552,2142,538
19231,4062,7602,2242,680
19242,3482,9762,2832,652
19252,5262,8222,3632,708
19262,5753,0352,2682,802
     Decennial average2,2562,6322,2072,501

It will be seen that the June quarter is apparently considered the most propitious for the solemnization of marriage. The two years exceptional in this respect are 1919 and 1921. The high figure for the December quarter, 1919, is explained by the celebration of many marriages postponed until the return of soldiers from abroad; while in 1921 the results for the March quarter showed promise of a continuation of the standard set in 1920, but the adverse financial and economic conditions evidently caused a falling-off in marriages after Easter.

The Easter and Christmas seasons are apparently regarded as the most suitable times of the year for entering the matrimonial state, and, judging by the quarterly figures for an average year, Easter would appear to slightly predominate. In 1919, however, 1,282 marriages were celebrated in December, as against only 932 in April, the explanation of this being, of course, the fact that it was not until the latter portion of 1919 that the effect of the return of men from the war was felt. In three of the last four years April has led by a small margin over December, while in the remaining year the figures were approximately the same.

The marriages contracted in each month of the last four years were as follows;—

Month.1923.1924.1925.1926.
January810800784801
February772757787794
March824791790980
April1,1501,3331,2941,293
May646640565652
June9641,0039981,090
July743788798756
August768731804734
September713764797778
October814742804740
November771720767767
December1,0951,1901,2311,295
          Totals10,07010,25910,41910,680

Wednesday claims three-sevenths of the total marriages, as will be seen from the following figures:—

 1923.1924.1925.1926.
Sunday48574641
Monday1,2201,2261,1431,204
Tuesday1,5301,6901,6431,625
Wednesday4,2664,4464,5004,638
Thursday1,4841,3101,4591,442
Friday478454436494
Saturday1,0441,0761,1921,236
          Totals10,07010,25910,41910,680

Sunday marriages are rare, and Friday is evidently regarded as unlucky, as only 4 ½ per cent. of the total marriages were celebrated on that day.

The 13th of the month also appears to be treated with respect, the average number of marriages on that day during 1926 being only 15, as against a general average of 29. The days of the year 1926 on which 100 marriages or over were performed were—

22nd December167
31st March158
7th April155
14th April148
29th December144
5th April140
28th April133
2nd June129
16th June116
23rd June110
27th January109
6th January108
9th June105
24th February103
21st April102
15th December102
30th June101

All the days on which more than 80 marriages were celebrated were Wednesdays, with the exception of Easter Monday (the 5th April) and the 23rd December, which had 140 and 83 marriages respectively.

CONDITION OF CONTRACTING PARTIES

The table which follows gives information as to the conjugal condition of persons married in each of the last ten years.

Year.Marriages between Bachelors andMarriages between Divorced Men andMarriages between Widowers and
Spinsters.Divorced Women.Widows.SpinstersDivorced Women.Widows.Spinsters.Divorced Women.Widows.
19175,43910026864101635118151
19185,1578626811891640423146
19198,07915437288163153240207
192010,328208529181194859158213
19219,000196421178263653858182
19228,018199364170543747443197
19238,479208381180404048953200
19248,708217337199273947360199
19258,813234336205386047157205
19269,164242280212454842868193

The figures reveal considerable increases in the numbers of divorced persons remarrying. Out of every 1,000 persons married in 1914, 11 had been divorced, the corresponding figure for 1926 being 31. The increase is a reflex of the large number of divorce cases since the war.

In the years immediately following the war and the influenza epidemic, remarriages of widowed persons increased enormously, but have since returned almost to their pre-war level.

Taking the whole period covered by the foregoing table it is found that while 2,250 divorced men remarried, the corresponding number for women was 2,606. In the case of widowed persons, however, in spite of the fact that the number of widows caused by the war and the epidemic must greatly have exceeded the widowers caused by the latter, only 5,820 widows remarried, as compared with 7,122 widowers. It would appear that in the case of divorced persons women are more likely to remarry than men, while in the case of widowers and widows the converse holds.

Included amongst widows in 1926 were nine women, and amongst the widowers two men, who elected to go through the form of marriage with other persons under the protection of the provisions of section 224, subsection (5), of the Crimes Act, which reads: “No one commits bigamy by going through a form of marriage if he or she has been continually absent from his or her wife or husband for seven years then last past, and is not proved to have known that his wife or her husband was alive at any time during those seven years.”

The numbers of persons married under the protection of the above subsection during the last ten years are as shown in the following table:—

Year.Males.Females.Total.
191782129
191831114
1919111829
192051520
192171623
19225914
19234913
192481826
192591120
19262911

AGES OF PERSONS MARRIED

Of the persons married in 1926, 410 bridegrooms and 1,965 brides were under twenty-one years of age. Of the bridegrooms, 10 were between seventeen and eighteen, and 32 between eighteen and nineteen. Of the brides, 2 were between fourteen and fifteen, 11 between fifteen and sixteen, and 70 between sixteen and seventeen years of age. A table is given showing relative ages of bridegrooms and brides in groups of years.

AGES OF PERSONS MARRIED, 1926.
Age of Bridegroom, in Years.Age of Bride, in Years.Total Bridegrooms.
Under 21.21 and under 25.25 and under 3030 and under 35.35 and under 40.40 and under 45.45 and over.
Under 21281112161......410
21 and under 259791,5903884810..23,017
25     ″     305401,6681,15220241833,614
30     ″     35106467555296762331,526
35     ″     40351622472081324717848
40     ″     451449117135956233505
45 and over102870102115129306760
          Total brides1,9654,0762,54599246926936410,680

The following are the proportions of men and women married at each age-period to every 100 marriages in the years 1906, 1916, and 1926:—

Age, in Years.1906.1916.1926.
Males.Females.Males.Females.Males.Females.
Under 211.6515861.9615.463.8418.40
21 and under 25236437.99230735.1928.2538.16
25     ″     30394928.7034.5126.3633.8423.83
30     ″     3518.949.4819.6511.2614.299.29
35     ″     408094.279.746.107.944.39
40     ″     453.451.834.832.884.732.52
45 and over4.741.876.442.757.113.41
 100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00

Taking the brides first, the figures reveal a tendency for women to marry somewhat later in life now than formerly, a tendency, however, much more noticeable in the ten years 1906–16 than in the next decennium. Probably the most noticeable feature in regard to the bridegrooms is the heavy fall between 1916 and 1926 in the percentage for the age-group 30–35—a direct result of war losses, which were mainly among men who would now have been in this age-group. The group 21–25, which fell between 1906 and 1916, has risen substantially above its former level.

In the years immediately preceding the war 62 per cent. of the bridegrooms were under thirty years of age, a proportion which declined rapidly during the period 1916–19. This proportion was again registered in 1924 and 1925, while the figure for 1926 rose as high as 66 per cent., mainly owing to the large number of bridegrooms aged 21 and under 25.

PERCENTAGES OF BRIDEGROOMS UNDER THIRTY YEARS OF AGE, 1917–26.
Year.Under 21.21 and under 25.25 and under 30.Total under 30.
19173.5821.6331.1756.38
19185.0619.5030.6255.18
19193.6219.4931.4554.56
19202.6421.61324$6756.92
19213.0024.4032.4359.83
19223.0625.0231.8659.94
19233.2325.4832.1360.84
19243.7426.7831.9462.46
19253.5126.6632.6662.83
19263.8428.2533.8465.93

For many years the average age at marriage for both males and females, more particularly the latter, showed a tendency to increase. After, however, reaching its maximum in the three years 1917, 1918, and 1919, the average age has since decreased considerably, in spite of the effect of the increase in the proportion of widowed and divorced persons among the brides and grooms. This decrease is especially noticeable in 1926, when an abnormal number of persons married under the age of twenty-five. The figures for each of the last ten years are given.

MEAN AGE AT MARRIAGE.
Year.Mean Age of Bridegrooms.Mean Age of Brides.
191731.1927.07
191831.5727.16
191931.2127.11
192030.7326.89
192130.6926.72
192230.4926.83
192330.4926.74
192430.2426.56
192530.3926.56
192629.8926.18

The average ages of bachelors and spinsters at marriage are considerably lower than those shown in the preceding table, which cover all parties and are adversely affected by the inclusion of remarriages of widowed and divorced persons. The average ages of grooms and brides of the various conditions in 1924, 1925, and 1926 were—

Bridegrooms.1924.Years. 1925.1926.
Bachelors28.6428.7028.31
Divorced409241.6740.15
Widowers46.4947.3947.44
Spinsters25.3725.2624.98
Divorced35 3736.4235.15
Widows41.3541.6842.58

The foregoing figures give the average age at marriage, but these do not correspond with the popular ago, if the age at which the most marriages are celebrated may be so termed. For several years prior to 1918 age 26 held pride of place for bridegrooms and age 21 for brides. The latter has continued right through to 1926 without alteration, but in the case of bridegrooms an alteration to age 28 occurred in 1918, followed by a return to 26 and 27 (equal) in 1919. In 1920 the most popular age for bridegrooms fell to 25, and in 1921 to 24, where it remained until 1925, when for that year and for 1926 the figure rose once more to 25. The median age for all bridegrooms in 1926 was 27—bachelors 26—while for all brides the figure was 24—spinsters 23.

MARRIAGES OF MINORS

Of every 1,000 men married in 1926, thirty-eight were under twenty-one years of age, while 184 in every 1,000 brides were under twenty-one. The proportion of bridegrooms under twenty-one was in normal pre-war years 2 per cent. of the total number. The proportions from 1917 onwards, particularly 1918 (5.06 per cent.), shown in the following table, therefore represent a high increase in marriages of male minors. The rate for both bridegrooms and brides is exceedingly high in 1926.

BRIDEGROOMS AND BRIDES UNDER AND OVER TWENTY-ONE, 1917–26.
Year.Bridegrooms.Brides.Minors, per 100 Marriages.
Adults.Minors.Adults.Minors.Bridegrooms.Brides.
19176,1872305,3431,0743.5816.74
19185,9123155,2669615.0615.43
19199,1753448,2471,2723.6113.36
192011,85432110,4971,6782.6413.78
192110,3163198,9511,6843.0015.84
19229,2642928,0281,5283.0615.99
19239,7453258,4171,6533.2316.42
19249,8753848,4221,8373.7417.91
192510,0533668,5881,8313.5117.57
192610,2704108,7151,9653.8418.40

MARRIAGES BY MINISTERS OF VARIOUS DENOMINATIONS

Of the 10,680 marriages registered in 1926, Church of England clergymen officiated at 2,940, Presbyterians at 2,810, Methodists at 1,034, and Roman Catholics at 1,247, while 2,107 marriages were celebrated before Registrars.

The following table shows the proportions of marriages by ministers of the principal denominations in the last eight years:—

Denomination.Percentage of Marriages.
1919.1920.1921.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Church of England27.2628.5728.5827.36283327.68272627.53
Presbyterian25.8727.0626.0025.8125.7725.8126.1926.31
Methodist11.7010.3510.9710.3210.7911.039.909.68
Roman Catholic11.0811.0811.3012.0410.9310.7911.3311.68
Other denominations5.175.335.414.984.914.964.6354$07
Before Registrars18.9217.6117.7418.9919.2719.7320.6919.73
 100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00

The foregoing figures must not be taken as a true indication of the religions of the parties married, as it does not necessarily follow that both parties are members of the Church whose officiating minister performed the ceremony, and persons married before Registrars may belong, in greater or lesser proportion, to any of the denominations. It will be noted that the proportion of marriages by Registrars is higher during the last four years than for the years immediately prior to 1923.

NUMBER OF OFFICIATING MINISTERS

The number of names on the list of officiating ministers under the Marriage Act is (July, 1927) 2,004, and the denominations to which they belong are shown hereunder:—

Denomination.Number.
Church of England488
Presbyterian Church of New Zealand403
Roman Catholic Church302
Methodist Church of New Zealand271
Salvation Army157
Baptists68
Congregational Independents32
Lutheran Church2
Evangelical Lutheran Concordia Conference4
Hebrew Congregations5
Church of Christ30
Catholic Apostolic Church4
Liberal Catholic Church8
Unitarians5
United Evangelical Church4
Seventh-day Adventists10
Brethren7
Latter-day Saints10
Spiritualist Church of New Zealand9
Ringatu Church45
Church of the Seven Rules of Jehovah11
Ratana Church of New Zealand113
Others16
          Total2,004

The Ringatu Church, the Church of the Seven Rules of Jehovah, and the Ratana Church of New Zealand are Maori denominations.

MAORI MARRIAGES

In cases where both parties to a marriage are of the Native race there is no necessity under the Marriage Act to comply with the provisions of that Act, though the parties are at liberty to take advantage thereof. Considerable inconvenience, however, was found to exist on account of the non-registration of Maori marriages, and a section was inserted in the Native Land Act, 1909, whereby it was laid down that Maori marriages must be celebrated either under the provisions of the Marriage Act or in the presence of a registered officiating minister, but without complying with the other requirements of the Marriage Act. Ministers solemnizing the latter class of marriages must send returns to the Registrar-General.

Returns of 314 marriages in which both parties were of the Native race were received during the year 1926. Of these, 53 were in accordance with the provisions of the Marriage Act. The figures for each of the last ten years are as follows:—

MAORI MARRIAGES, 1917–26.
Year.Under Native Land Act.Under Marriage Act.Total.
191720548253
191819726223
191918140221
192019855253
192121236248
192224830278
192326220282
192419542243
192535642398
192626153314

Maori marriages are not included in the numbers shown elsewhere in this subsection, nor are they taken into account in the computation of marriage-rates.

MARRIAGES IN COOK ISLANDS

According to the annual report of the Cook Islands Department, the following are the figures of marriages solemnized in the Cook Islands during the twelve months ended 31st December, 1925, or 31st March, 1926:—

MARRIAGES IN COOK ISLANDS, 1925–26.
Island.Number of Marriages.
Rarotonga54
Aitutaki13
Mangaia7
Mauke4
Atiu3
Manihiki3
Penrhyn4
Rakaanga5
Pukapuka5
Niue41
          Total139

The remaining islands of the group either had no marriages or did not furnish returns.

MARRIAGES IN WESTERN SAMOA

During the twelve months ended 31st December, 1926, 285 marriages were recorded in the mandated territory of Western Samoa. Of these, 15 were between members of the European population, the balance of the marriages being between native Samoans.

SUBSECTION C.—DEATHS

COMPULSORY registration of deaths was instituted in New Zealand in 1855. As in the case of births, a system of non-compulsory registration had obtained since 1848.

Until the year 1876 the only information provided for in the death-registration entry was as to date, place, and cause of death, and name, sex, age, and occupation of deceased. The Registration of Births and Deaths Act, 1875, required information to be recorded as regards parentage, conjugal condition, and issue of deceased. Particulars as to burial had also to be entered, as well as more detailed information regarding cause of death. Subsequent amendments to the Act have made it requisite to give additional information concerning issue, and, in the case of married males, age of widow.

Every death occurring in New Zealand is required to be registered within three days after the day of the death if in a city or borough, or seven days in any other case. There is a penalty up to £10 for neglect, the undertaker in charge of the funeral being solely responsible for registration. Prior to 1913 the undertaker was primarily looked to for registration, but, in addition, the occupier of the house and every other person present at death were also responsible parties.

The law does not impose any limit of time after which a death may not be registered as it does in the case of a birth. It is not necessary to effect a death-registration entry in the case of a still-born child.

Any person burying or permitting or taking part in the burial of the body of any deceased person without a certificate of cause of death signed by a duly registered medical practitioner, a Coroner's order to bury the body, or a Registrar's certificate of registration of the death, renders himself liable to a fine of £10.

NUMBERS AND RATES

The following table shows the number of deaths and the death-rate per 1,000 of the mean population during each of the last twenty years:—

YearNumber.Rate per 1,000.
190710,06610.95
19089,0439.57
19098,9599.22
19109,6399.71
19119,5349.39
19129,2148.87
191310,1199.47
191410,1489.31
19159,9659.06
191610,6969.64
191710,5289.58
191816,36414.84
191910,8089.46
192012,10910.15
192110,6828.73
192210,9778.77
192311,5119.03
192410,7678.29
192511,0268.29
192611,8198.74

Owing principally to slight epidemics of influenza and whooping-cough, the death-rate for the year 1926 is slightly higher than those for 1925 and 1924 (8.29 per 1,000 of population in each case, the lowest ever recorded in the Dominion), but is still remarkably low. The succession of extremely low rates year by year since 1920 would appear to indicate that a new level has been reached, lower than would a few years ago have been considered possible, with the age-constitution of the population ever increasing.

The fall in the birth-rate (resulting in there being less infants at risk relatively to total population) combined with the fall in the rate of infantile mortality, is largely responsible for the position disclosed by the crude death-rate figures. As will be seen farther on, however, there has been an actual fall in the already low standardized rate, which is not affected by the fall in the birth-rate, though it is very materially affected by the decline in the rate of infantile mortality.

MALE AND FEMALE DEATH-RATES.

The death-rates of males and females for the last ten years are shown separately in the next table, also the number of male deaths to every 100 female deaths, and the death-rate of males expressed as an index number of the female rate, taking the latter as equal to 100.

Year.Deaths per 1,000 of the Total Population.Male Deaths to every 100 Female Deaths.Male Rate expressed as Index Number of Female Rate (= 100).
Males.Females.Total.
191711.098.099.58134137
191818.0311.7714.84147153
191910.858.069.46148149
1920114$119.1510.15127121
19219.757.668.73133127
19229.607.908.77127122
19239.918.129.03127122
19249.227.328.29131126
19259.097.468.29127122
19269.667.778.74130124

In normal times the excess of male over female population has the effect of showing a smaller variation between the death-rates for the two sexes than is indicated by a comparison of numbers of deaths. The withdrawal of a large number of males between the ages of 20 and 45 for military service overseas, however, temporarily reduced the male population without proportionately reducing the total of male deaths, the death-rate among persons of those ages being considerably less than for the whole population. Consequently there was during the war period an increase in the percentage of the male rate to the female, a position accentuated in 1918, and to a less extent in 1919, by the influenza epidemic, which exacted a heavier toll among males than among females.

DISTRIBUTION OF DEATHS OVER THE YEAR

An examination of the total number of deaths registered in each quarter of the years 1917–26 gives the following results:—

Year.March Quarter.June Quarter.September Quarter.December Quarter.
19172,5142,5082,8852,621
19182,1182,4473,2658,534
19192,3882,6453,1162,659
19202,4662,9233,6003,120
19212,4802,5283,0942,580
19222,3982,6863,2782,615
19232,3712,6353,8462,659
19242,3852,5723,0322,778
19252,4542,6253,1812,766
19262,4992,6723,7632,885

The huge total for December quarter, 1918, was due to the disastrous influenza epidemic which raged during that quarter. The large increase in September quarter of each of the years 1920, 1923, and 1926 was also owing to influenza, slight epidemics occurring during those periods. The third quarter of the year invariably ranks highest in point of number, on account of the toll that the winter months take of people in advanced ages. March quarter has in recent years claimed the lowest number of deaths.

A classification according to month of death shows that in 1926 the most deaths occurred during the months of July and August, with totals of 1,387 and 1,328 respectively. Excluding December (the figures for which are incomplete on account of a proportion of deaths occurring in that month not being registered till January), February had the least number of deaths (785), followed by April and January with 807 and 839 respectively.

The least number of deaths on any one day, again excluding December, was 12 on the 23rd March. The greatest number (62) occurred on the 30th July.

AGES AT DEATH

The deaths occurring during 1926 are tabulated below in single ages up to five years, and thereafter in groups, showing males and females separately:—

Ages.Males.Females.Total
Under 1 month421304725
1–3 months7061131
3–6     ″     5449103
6–12     ″     9380173
 1132
1–2 years8888176
2–3     ″     5855113
3–4     ″     263662
4–5     ″     273259
5–10     ″     10388191
10–15     ″     7381154
15–20     ″     12289211
20–25     ″     164137301
25–30     ″     152157309
30–35     ″     174166340
35–40     ″     239185424
40–45 years251203454
45–50     ″     367262629
50–55     ″     398284682
55–60     ″     437297734
60–65     ″     491343834
65–70     ″     6204001,020
70–75     ″     6274801,107
75–80     ″     6444941,138
80–85     ″     501406907
85–90     ″     356271627
90–95     ″     9279171
95–100     ″     201737
100     ″     415
101     ″     ..11
105     ″     1..1
          Totals6,6735,14611,819

Some remarkable changes in the age-distribution of persons dying have occurred during the last fifty years. The total deaths in 1926 were nearly two-and-a-half times as numerous as in 1876, but the number of deaths under one year in 1926 was only two-thirds of the corresponding number recorded in 1876. This is an eloquent tribute to the efficacy of the steps taken to preserve infant life (a subject which is dealt with later on in this subsection), as during the fifty years the annual number of births increased by 75 per cent.

Turning now to deaths at ages 80 and over, a remarkable difference between the earlier and later years covered by the figures is apparent. In 1876, deaths in this group numbered only 44, or under 1 per cent. of the total of 4,904, while in 1926 1,749 deaths over 80 years of age were recorded, this number representing nearly 15 per cent. of the total deaths in that year. In 1906 the corresponding percentage was only 7. The figures are a reflex of the changes in the age-constitution of the population, combined with the great improvement in the death-rate at the earlier ages.

Similar, though less pronounced, changes have occurred in the age-groups between 60 and 80 years, while the groups up to age 40 show results very similar to those for deaths under one year of age. The following table indicates the changes that have occurred over a period of fifty years in the numbers and proportions of deaths contributed by the various age-groups:—

DEATHS BY AGE-GROUPS, 1876–1926.
Ages, in Years.Number of Deaths.Percentage to Total.
1876.1886.1896.1906.1926.1876.1886.1896.1906.1926.
Under 11,6731,8991,4391,5061,13234.4730.9722.3718.069.58
1 and under 562359341435941012.849.676.434.313.47
5     ″     102442601851741915034.242.882.091.62
10     ″     151251681301251542.572.742.021.501.30
15     ″     201322052572282112.723.343.992.731.79
20     ″     251872533133063013.854.134.873.672.54
25     ″     301902522793693093.914.114.344.422.61
30     ″     352382562303153404.904.173.583.782.87
35     ″     402722602493394245.604.243.874.073.59
40     ″     452652662483044545.464.343.863.643.84
45     ″     502012782893276294.144.534.493.925.32
50     ″     551533003073806823.154.894.774.565.77
55     ″     601462374264247343.013.876.625.086.21
60     ″     651112314055358342.293.776.306.427.06
65     ″     701051983897141,0202.163.236.058.568.63
70     ″     75841783087311,1071.732.904.798.779.37
75     ″     80611642815991,1381.262.674.377.189.63
80 and over441342836041,7490.912.194.407.2414.80
Totals for specified ages4,8546,1326,4328,33911,819100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00
Unspecified503................
Grand totals4,9046,1356,4328,33911,819..........

The next table shows that the fall in the death-rate during recent years has been common to all ages up to 75, and to both sexes.

DEATH-RATES PER 1,000 BY AGE-GROUPS.
Year.Under 1.1 and under 5.5 and under 15.15 and under 25.25 and under 35.35 and under 45.45 and under 55.55 and under 65.65 and under 75.75 and under 85.85 and over.
Males.
190178.606.811.893.523.976.1611.9423.1250.59126.26280.00
191163.485.361.912.423.876.2711.0220.8353.22116.21281.21
192153.104.781.852.443.565.559.6119.9646.17102.84257.70
192544.014.211.482.123.154.858.5117.3745.85115.67293.75
192643.553.601.302.323.334.989.3019.1549.4312813330.54
Females.
190163.875.501.643.584.726.7010.6219.4443.32107.02285.30
191148.745.371.482.764.344.928.3817.8940.44104.84221.90
192142.314.491.312.343.384.468.0014.8836.8194.42230.05
192535.643.921.351.942.924.017.7015.1836.17101.55255.49
192635.734.001.301.953.143.987.3415.0239.26109.48284.72
Both Sexes.
190171.406.171.773.554.336.4011.3721.6347.87117.97282.52
191156.315.361.702.584.095.649.8219.5547.74111.73251.81
192147.824.641.582.393.475.108.8517.5941.9099.00245.21
192539.964.071.412.043.034.448.1316.3541.34108.96275.89
192639.763.801.302.143.234.488.3717.2244.64119.19308.76

The table is further of interest as showing that the female rate for the various age-groups is almost invariably lower than the male rate. The rapid increase in the death-rate at successive age-groups is well exemplified.

The average age at death of persons of either sex in each of the ton years 1917–26 was as follows:—

Year.Males.Females.
191748.3345.51
191844.5644.29
191950.7348.47
192048.7445.92
192148.4546.97
192250.1649.69
192350.0650.33
192451.0549.87
192551.4450.15
192652.9451.14

The comparatively low average age at death in 1918 is the result of the influenza epidemic, the average age of those succumbing to influenza being below the normal, especially in the case of males. The year 1923 is remarkable in that it is the only occasion on which the average age at death has been higher for females than for males.

EXPECTATION OF LIFE

The following figures showing the expectation of life at various ages are based on the experience of the two yearn 1921–22, and are as computed by Mr. L. S. Polden, A.I.A.

EXPECTATION OF LIFE OR AVERAGE AFTER-LIFETIME IN NEW ZEALAND.
Age.Males.Females.
 Years.Years.
062.76465.433
165.05267.033
264.51266.443
363.81065.721
463.00964.904
562.17164.050
1057.72659.497
1653.13554.857
2048.66250.364
2544.31146.026
3039.98141.761
3535.73037.491
4031.56033.225
4527.47829.011
5023.50824.913
5519.65721.008
6016.03017.286
6512.77313.757
709.90610.570
757.4417.909
805.3276.780
853.5823.931
902.3112.524
951.4451.557
1000.7500.917

DEATH-RATES OF VARIOUS COUNTRIES

A table is given showing the death-rates of the Australian States and Commonwealth and of New Zealand in each of the ten years 1917–26.

DEATH-RATES PER 1,000 OF MEAN POPULATION, 1917–26.
Country.1917.1918.1919.1920.1921.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Queensland9.6010.2312.2210.659.369.169.838.878.869.39
New South Wales9.439.6913.1810.129.508.929.619.359.169.65
Victoria10.3110.6613.1511.1310.529.6510.7110.059.479.63
South Australia9.879.7211.6910.4510.029119.599.199.158.73
Western Australia9.059.2011.2410.2710.439.328.419.039.008.93
Tasmania9.109.0910.699.6810.309.309.929.899.359.05
Commonwealth9.719.9912.6910.509.919.229.899.479.209.42
New Zealand9.5814.849.4610.158.738.779.038.298.298.74

New Zealand has ordinarily a lower death-rate than any of the Australian States, which, again, have lower rates than even the most favoured of other countries in this respect. The apparently disadvantageous position of New Zealand in the matter of the rate for 1918 is explained by the fact that the Dominion experienced the widespread influenza epidemic during 1918, while in the Commonwealth the outbreak did not occur till 1919.

The death-rates of certain of the principal European and other countries are also given. The rates for New Zealand and Australia compare very favourably with these.

Country.Quinquennium.Average Rate per 1,000

* Exclusive of Quebec.

† Registration area.

Union of South Africa1921–259.7
Netherlands1922–2610.1
Canada*1921–2510.2
Denmark1921–2511.3
Norway1921–2511.4
Uruguay1921–2511.5
Sweden1921–2512.0
England and Wales1922–2612.1
United States1920–2412.1
Switzerland1921–2512.4
Belgium1921–2513.4
Scotland1922–2613.7
Germany1921–2514.0
Finland1921–2514.2
Iceland1920–2414.2
Latvia1921–2514.5
Irish Free State1921–2514.6
Northern Ireland1921–2515.3
Estonia1922–2615.7
Lithuania1922–2616.0
Czecho-Slovakia1921–2516.2
Austria1920–2416.6
Italy1920–2417.4
France1921–2517.6
Hungary1921–2519.3
Spain1921–2520.4
Bulgaria1919–2321.1
Trinidad1921–2521.6
Japan1921–2521.8
Costa Rica1919–2322.7
Hong Kong1920–2422.9
Rumania1920–2423.3
Jamaica1921–2523.4
Egypt1921–2525.4
Ceylon1922–2626.5
British India1920–2427.5
British Guiana1921–2527.6
Russia1920–2428.0
Chile1921–2530.7

STANDARDIZED DEATH-RATES

For the purpose of ascertaining the true movement of the death-rate in New Zealand, a system of standardization was introduced some years ago, the age- and sex-constitution of the population as disclosed at the census of 1911 being taken as the basis. The population and deaths of each year are divided, each sex separately, into five-yearly groups of ages (with one group only for ages 80 and over), and the rates for the various age-groups ascertained and weighted according to the proportion which the respective groups bore to the total population at the census of 1911. The following table gives the standardized rates for each fifth year from 1875 onwards, the crude rates being also given for purposes of comparison.

CRUDE AND STANDARDIZED DEATH-RATES, 1875–1926.
Year.Crude Rates.Standardized Hates.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
187